Southern Food Junkie

menu icon
search icon

The Best Old Fashioned Sourdough Cinnamon Rolls Recipe

by 23 Comments

Home

Imagine waking up to the enticing aroma of freshly baked Sourdough Cinnamon Rolls, their golden-brown swirls peeking through a generous layer of frosting. These aren't just any cinnamon rolls, though—they're the best old-fashioned sourdough cinnamon rolls you've ever had! 

Combining the tangy goodness of potato flake sourdough starter with the comforting warmness of cinnamon, these old-fashioned sourdough cinnamon rolls are the epitome of home-baked perfection. Get ready to embark on a mouthwatering journey as we unravel the secrets behind this timeless recipe that will leave you craving for more. 

Buttery rich cinnamon bun recipe.

So roll up your sleeves, dust your countertops with flour, and let's dive into the art of creating the best sourdough cinnamon rolls you've ever tasted!

What Makes These Sourdough Cinnamon Rolls Different?

  • Sourdough: To start with, most cinnamon rolls are yeast rolls. They use baker's yeast to help the bread rise. My recipe uses a sourdough starter instead of active dry yeast. Both are technically yeast, one is a commercial yeast versus a more natural working yeast in the sourdough starter
  • Sourdough Starter: The sourdough starter we are using for this recipe is made from Potato Flakes. This is different than the more traditional sourdough starter that uses just flour and water, the potato flake starter uses potato flakes to "feed" the starter. This starter is sweeter, and less sour than a traditional starter.
  • Soft, Tender, Fluffy, and Slightly Sour: The flavor of these Sourdough Cinnamon Rolls is soft and tender, with a less sour or tangy flavor than traditional sourdough cinnamon rolls. Combine that with the richness of the butter, the sweetness of the sugar, and the warmth of the cinnamon, you have a treat that you will love.

No doubt you will love these fluffy sourdough cinnamon rolls!

What is Sourdough Bread?

Since we mentioned Sourdough above, we thought you might be curious about what Sourdough Bread is. Sourdough Bread is made from a natural leavening agent. The leavening agent, which is yeast, is fermented which gives the bread its sour or tangy flavor. The yeast is a natural yeast vs. a commercial yeast like you would buy in the store to make yeast bread. 

sourdough bread made with a potato flake starter.
Sourdough bread made from a sourdough potato flake starter

This is also why sourdough bread is a healthier option because the fermented starter is full of probiotics, natural wild yeasts, and good bacteria. Traditional sourdough starters use flour and water to ferment. Wild yeasts and bacteria grow on this and this is what causes the bread to rise.

In this case, we are using an easy-to-make sourdough bread using a potato flake starter which starts with a commercial yeast called active dry yeast to get it started, but then wild yeast takes over after it has fermented.

Before you Start

In order to make this recipe, you have to have a starter. If you do not have a starter or know how to make one, I have made that easy for you. Before you do anything else, go make this Easy to Make Sourdough Starter Using Potato Flakes.

Sourdough starter made from potato flakes

This starter is easy to make but it takes 5 days to make it so make sure you leave yourself enough time for that. Once you make It, it is also easy to maintain so you will always have it on hand when you want to make this recipe or others that use the starter. 

Maintaining Your Starter

I wanted to touch on maintaining your sourdough starter. The starter is easy to maintain but you do have to feed it once every 5 days. 

If you happen to not be able to feed it one week on the 5th day, don't fret, you can go a few days past this and it will be ok. Once you are able to get back on the schedule though, try to stick to it as it will keep your starter strong.

Adding potato flakes to "feed" sourdough starter

The above-mentioned post about how to make the starter will give you all the information on how to make and maintain the sourdough starter.

There are also many other recipes that you can use this starter for such as this Easy to Make Sourdough Bread Using a Potato Flake Starter. So it is a good idea to keep a starter on hand. 

To Start, Feed The Starter

Once you have the starter made, we can continue in the process. The very first thing you have to do is feed the starter unless your starter is brand new. If you just made the starter and are on the fifth day, you are ready to make your cinnamon buns.

If you need to feed the starter, once you have fed it, you will wait 6 to 8 hours for the starter to come up to room temperature and ferment. Then you will be ready to make your cinnamon rolls. 

How to Make Cinnamon Buns

Making Old Fashioned Sourdough Cinnamon Rolls is easy if you have the right recipe and tips. It does take a little prep time though. Here is how to do it:

Dough Ingredients:​

Active Starter 

This recipe calls for 1 cup of active sourdough starter that is made from potato flakes.

Warm Water

You will need 1 ½ cups of water that is lukewarm. This should have a temperature range of 95 to 115 degrees Fahrenheit. I like to use my instant-read thermometer to check the temperature.

Salt

Try to use sea salt or Kosher salt if you can. Normal table salt has iodine in it and can give an off-taste. You will need 1 ½ teaspoons of salt

Sugar

You will need ½ cup of White Granulated Sugar. I often use organic cane sugar if I have it on hand. You can also use brown sugar for a richer flavor. 

Vegetable Oil

You will need ½ cup of Vegetable oil. I typically use canola or corn oil. I have used Olive oil in the past with great results. If you use olive oil, make sure it is a Light Extra Virgin Olive oil, something with a light taste. 

Flour

In order to make this recipe, you will need either bread flour or all-purpose flour. I like to use unbleached all-purpose flour when I make my bread. Bread flour is excellent to use as well. 

Bread flour will give a little more structure to the bread because it has a slightly higher protein count than all-purpose flour. Most people have all-purpose on hand so that is why I recommend going with it. Any brand will do but I tend to like King Arthur flour. You will need 6 cups of flour

For the Filling:​

Butter

9 tablespoons of softened butter. You want it soft enough to spread.

Sugar

1 cup of sugar. I use white sugar for this recipe but you could also use brown sugar or Turbinado Sugar.

​Cinnamon

​8 teaspoons of ground cinnamon.

For the Icing

Powder sugar

2 cups of powdered sugar or you may know it as confectioners sugar.

Butter

2 tablespoons of softened butter.  

Vanilla 

2 teaspoons of vanilla extract.

Milk

​¼ cup of milk or heavy cream.

​

Making the Bread:

Step 1: In a large bowl, add 1 ½ cups of lukewarm water. Then add in 1 cup of starter and ½ cup of vegetable oil.​

Step 2: Next, add the sugar and salt. Mix to dissolve the sugar and salt in the mixture. 

Step 3: Add in the 6 cups of flour. 

Mix

Step 4: Mix until all the flour has been incorporated making sure to scrape the sides of the bowl until a ball is starting to form.

Step 5: Turn the ball of dough out onto a floured work surface. If you have a pastry mat, that works well too. 

Knead The Dough

Step 6: Knead until you have a slightly smooth dough ball formed. It should be a little sticky but not too sticky. If you have a stand mixer, use the dough hook attachment and this will make light work out of this step.

Let The Dough Rise

Step 7: Place the ball into a clean bowl. I like to add a little vegetable oil or olive oil to the ball and smear it around. This helps to prevent the dough from sticking to the bowl. I also like to put a little bit of oil on top of the dough to keep it from drying out. 

Step 8: Cover the bowl with plastic wrap, a tea towel, or Cheesecloth. You could also use parchment paper to cover it as well. Place in a warm spot to let the dough rise for the first time. The rise time will vary but I let mine go overnight. Typically you want to a least let it double in size which should take 4 to 8 hours

Roll The Dough Out

Step 9: The next day or after the dough has doubled in size, punch the dough down, then turn it out onto a floured surface again.

Step 10: Knead for several minutes, then divide the dough into three equal parts. 

The dough divided into three equal parts

Assemble The Rolls

Step 11: Working with one section of dough at a time, sprinkle a little flour on your working surface. Also, rub some flour on a rolling pin. Pat your dough into a rectangular shape. and start to roll out the dough. You want to form a large rectangle that is approximal 9 x 13 inches. 

Step 12: In a small bowl, mix the sugar and cinnamon together.  Then spread softened butter on the entire surface of the dough using a basting brush. Spread a thin layer of the cinnamon sugar mixture on top of the softened butter. Make sure to save enough butter and cinnamon/sugar mixture to use on the other two sections. If need be, you can divide the ingredients into thirds.

Step 13. Starting with the long side of the dough (13-inch side) use your thumbs to pick up the dough across the entire edge and start to roll the dough evenly as possible. Try to roll it up as tight as you can. 

Starting on the long side of the dough, use thumbs to pick dough up and start to roll it. 
Pro Tip: I found that I could my bench scraper to pick up on the edges and use it to help roll the dough. This worked great for helping the dough to start rolling and to help roll it as I went along. 

Cut The Rolls

Step 14: Using your bench scrapper, sharp knife, or even dental floss, cut the roll into 2 to 3-inch rolls. Place the rolls in a greased round baking pan. Place the first one in the middle, then place each additional roll around it in a circle. 

Let the Rolls Rise Again

Step 15: Place the pans in a warm spot in your kitchen, cover them with plastic wrap or a damp towel, and let rise for the final rise until the rolls have doubled in size. 

Cinnamon rolls rising (second rise)

Bake The Rolls

Step 16: Bake in the oven at 350 degrees Fahrenheit for about 22 to 25 minutes or until the rolls are golden brown. 

Making the Icing:

While the cinnamon rolls are baking in the oven, now is the time to mix up the icing.

Step 1:  Add the powdered sugar, melted butter, vanilla extract, and milk to a small to medium-sized mixing bowl. 

Step 2: Next mix until it is smooth. 

Step 3: Pour over warm cinnamon rolls and spread evenly. 

Drizzling homemade icing on sourdough cinnamon buns.
Sourdough Cinnamon rolls with homemade icing.

Serve

Once you have put the icing on, it is time to serve the Sourdough Cinnamon rolls. Break a roll apart and place it on a dish to serve.

Old Fashioned Sourdough cinnamon rolls picture for Pinterest.

Conclusion

In conclusion, these sourdough cinnamon rolls made from a potato flake starter offer a delightful fusion of tangy sourdough goodness and the comforting sweetness of cinnamon and sugar. The unique twist of using a potato flake starter not only adds a distinct flavor but also enhances the texture, making them irresistibly soft and pillowy.

Whether enjoyed as a special breakfast treat or a delightful dessert, these sourdough cinnamon rolls are a testament to the creativity and versatility of sourdough baking. They're sure to satisfy your cravings and leave you with a warm, homemade taste that lingers in your memory. So, roll up your sleeves, bake a batch, and relish in the joy of homemade sourdough cinnamon rolls that are truly a labor of love.


Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

FAQ's

What Can I Do with Leftovers?

If you have leftovers, place them in an airtight container and put them in the refrigerator. They will last up to 3 to 4 days.

Can I Use A Different Frosting?

Yes, an alternative frosting to use is Cream Cheese Frosting. You will use the same ingredients as above except to omit the milk and add in one 8 oz. package of room-temperature cream cheese. Mix until smooth and spread on the rolls once they have cooled to room temperature.

Can I Bake these Cinnamon Rolls in a Cast Iron Skillet?

Yes, if you prefer to make these cinnamon rolls in a cast iron skillet versus the round baking pans, you can do that. Just note that this recipe makes 36 rolls so you will have to have 3 cast iron pans, or not bake them all at one time.

Can I Freeze Sourdough Rolls?

Yes, you can freeze baked cinnamon rolls if they have not been frosted. Line them on a baking sheet and stick them in the freezer until they are frozen. Then remove them and place them in an airtight container or freezer-safe zip lock bag to store for up to 6 months.

The Best Old Fashioned Sourdough Cinnamon Rolls
Yield: 36 Rolls

The Best Old Fashioned Sourdough Cinnamon Rolls

Prep Time: 20 minutes
Cook Time: 25 minutes
Total Time: 45 minutes

Imagine waking up to the enticing aroma of freshly baked Sourdough Cinnamon Rolls, their golden-brown swirls peeking through a generous layer of frosting. These aren’t just any cinnamon rolls, though—they’re the best old fashioned sourdough cinnamon rolls you’ve ever had! 

Ingredients

Dough Ingredients

  • 1 cup of active starter
  • 1 ½ cups of luke warm water
  • 1 ½ teaspoons of salt
  • ½ cup of sugar
  • ½ cup of vegetable oil
  • 6 cups of flour

For the Filling

  • 9 tablespoons of softened butter
  • 1 cup of sugar
  • 8 teaspoons of cinnamon

For the Icing

  • 2 cups of powdered sugar
  • 2 tablespoons of softened butter
  • 2 teaspoons of vanilla extract
  • ¼ cup of milk or heavy cream

Instructions

Making the Bread

  1. Step 1: In a large bowl, add 1 ½ cups of lukewarm water. Then add in 1 cup of starter and ½ cup of vegetable oil.
  2. Step 2: Next, add the sugar and salt. Mix to dissolve the sugar and salt in the mixture. 
  3. Step 3: Add in the 6 cups of flour. 

Mix

  1. Step 4: Mix until all the flour has been incorporated making sure to scrape the sides of the bowl and a ball is starting to form.
  2. Step 5: Turn the ball of dough out onto a floured work surface. If you have a pastry mat, that works well too. 

Knead the Dough

  1. Step 6: Knead until you have a slightly smooth dough ball formed. It should be a little sticky but not too sticky. If you have a stand mixer, use the dough hook  attachment and this will make light work out of this step.

Let the Dough Rise

  1. Step 7: Place the ball into a clean bowl. I like to add a little vegetable oil or olive oil to the ball and smear it around. This helps to prevent the dough from sticking to the bowl. I also like to put a little bit of oil on top of the dough to keep it from drying out. 
  2. Step 8: Cover the bowl with plastic wrap, a tea towel, or Cheesecloth. You could also use parchment paper to cover it as well. Place in a warm spot to let the dough rise for the first rise. The rise time will vary but I let mine go overnight. Typically you want to a least let it double in size which should take 4 to 8 hours

Roll the Dough Out

  1. Step 9: The next day or after the dough has doubled in size, punch the dough down, then turn it out onto a floured surface again.
  2. Step 10: Knead for several minutes, then divide the dough into three equal parts. 

Assemble the Rolls

  1. Step 11: Working with one section of dough at a time, sprinkle a little flour on your working surface. Also rub some flour on a rolling pin. Pat your dough into a rectangular shape. and start to roll out the dough. You want to form a large rectangle that is approximal 9 x 13 inches.
  2. Step 12: In a small bowl, mix the sugar and cinnamon together.  Then spread soften butter on on the entire surface of the dough using a basting brush. Spread a thin layer of the cinnamon sugar mixture on top of the soften butter. Make sure to save enough butter and Cinnamon/sugar mixture to use on the other two sections. If need be, you can divide the ingredients into thirds.
  3. Step 13. Starting with the long side of the dough (13 inch side) use your thumbs to pick up the dough across the entire edge and start to roll the dough evenly as possible. Try to roll it up as tight as you can. 

Cut the Rolls

  1. Step 14: Using your bench scrapper, sharp knife,  or even dental floss, cut the roll into 2 to 3 inch rolls. Place the rolls in a greased round baking pan. Place the first one in the middle, then place each additional roll around it in a circle. 

Let the Rolls Rise Again

  1. Step 15: Place the pans in a warm spot in your kitchen, cover with plastic wrap or damp towel and let rise for the final rise until the rolls have double in size.

Bake the Rolls

  1. Step 16: Bake in the oven at 350 degrees Fahrenheit for about 22 to 25 minutes or until the rolls are golden brown. 

Making the Icing

  1. While the cinnamon rolls are baking in the oven, now is the time to mix up the icing.
  2. Step 1:  Add the powdered sugar, melted butter, vanilla extract, and milk to a small to medium size mixing bowl. 
  3. Step 2: Next mix until it is smooth. 
  4. Step 3: Pour over warm cinnamon rolls and spread evenly. 

Did you make this recipe?

Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

© Ronnie Williams
Category: Dessert Recipes

11 Easy Camping Dinner Ideas for Large Groups

by Leave a Comment

Home

We've curated a collection of 11 easy camping dinner ideas for large groups that are not only delicious but also designed to satisfy the appetites of large groups. From simple one-pot wonders to crowd-pleasing grilled feasts, these recipes will have everyone lining up for seconds.

11 easy camping dinner ideas for large group.
Photo from Canva

Imagine the crackling sound of the campfire, the scent of nature filling the air, and the laughter and camaraderie of a large group of friends or family gathered together in the great outdoors. As the day winds down and hunger sets in, there's nothing quite like enjoying a delicious meal under the starlit sky.

So, let's dive into the world of camping recipes and discover the joy of creating memorable meals that will fuel your adventures and forge lasting memories. Get ready to ignite your culinary creativity and embark on a camping dinner extravaganza!

Here is the list of Camping Dinners for Large Groups:

1. Easy Slow Cooker Beef & Bean Chili Recipe

When looking for camping recipes, I like to look for recipes that are easy to fix and feed a large group. One that is perfect for this is Easy Slow Cooker Beef & Bean Chili recipe. Made with McCormick chili seasoning and slow-cooked to perfection in a crock pot, this hearty beef recipe is sure to warm you up on even the coldest of nights while camping. 

easy slow cooker beef and bean chili recipe with saltine crackers.

This recipe is cooked in a slow cooker so if you have a camping site with electricity, it is perfect for that. But even if you do not, it can be cooked over a fire or in a large pot on a propane burner. Either way, it will feed a crowd.

You can double or even triple this recipe based on the number of people in your group. This is one of my favorite go-to meals when camping.

What To Serve It With

I love to serve this with saltine crackers or you can even make this wonderful Homemade Sourdough Bread ahead of time to serve with it.  I also love to bring lots of toppings such as cheddar cheese, sour cream, and pickled jalapenos.

2. Low Country Boil

When it comes to camping, there's something special about enjoying a meal that brings everyone together, and few dishes accomplish this as perfectly as the famous Low Country Boil. Originating from the coastal regions of South Carolina, this hearty and flavorful feast has become a staple for large group gatherings, creating memories that linger long after the last bite. 

Picture a large pot simmering, filled with an enticing medley of fresh seafood, succulent sausages, vibrant vegetables, and a blend of fragrant spices. As the flavors meld and mingle, the tantalizing aroma drifts through the campsite, whetting the appetite of all who gather around. 

3. South Carolina Chicken Bog

Chicken Bog is another localized recipe that came from the coastal regions of the south, specifically South Carolina. This dish is a variation of chicken and rice and as the name implies, it is sort of boggy or sticky as I like to call it. 

Making Southern Chicken Bog.

It is a hearty meal that sticks to your ribs and feeds a large crowd. This dish starts with a whole chicken stewed in vegetables to make a flavorful broth. The chicken is then separated and the broth is used to cook the rice. Add in the smoked sausage and you have a meal that is sure to please. 

Don't overlook this simple but flavorful meal. It is a great camping dinner idea for large crowds on your next camping trip.  Chicken Bog can be cooked in a large Dutch oven over an open fire or you can cook it in a large pot on your propane burner. Either way, it will turn out great.  

4. Irresistible Spaghetti Pasta Salad

What would a camping trip be without Pasta Salad? It seems that it is always included in meals to serve when grilling out or camping. The best thing about this Irresistible Spaghetti Pasta Salad recipe is it can be made ahead of time at home. You can pack it in the cooler and bring it with you. 

Spaghetti Pasta Salad Recipe

Spaghetti pasta salad is a cold pasta salad that is full of fresh veggies, Parmesan Cheese, and a zesty dressing mix that is to die for. One of the key ingredients in this dish is Salad Supreme Seasoning.

What To Serve It With

Spaghetti Pasta Salad feeds a lot of people and it makes the perfect side dish for hot dogs or hamburgers. So the night that you plan to grill out, make sure to make this recipe to bring along. One thing to note is, it is even better after it has sat overnight (Make sure to keep it chilled though).

5. Tin Foil Packet Meals

When it comes to camping, simplicity, and convenience are key, especially when it comes to mealtime. That's where Tin Foil Packet Meals comes to the rescue! These versatile and fuss-free creations are a game-changer for campfire cooking, offering a delicious and mess-free dining experience that is sure to please everyone in your large group.

Photo from Canva

With just a few simple ingredients and a roll of trusty aluminum foil, you can create an array of mouthwatering meals that are cooked to perfection over an open flame. If you do not want to fool with the fire and get a bed of coals to cook them on, another quick option is to use an outdoor grill. You can use a charcoal grill or even a propane grill. 

Youtube video

This recipe combines ground beef with fresh vegetables such as carrots, celery, and red potatoes for a hearty meal that is easy to make. Either way, by making foil packets you will have a simple meal that can feed a large crowd when camping but have virtually no mess or cleanup. This truly is one of the best camping meals there is. 

6. Southern Style Egg Salad

​If you are looking for a recipe that is more on the lighter side, serving Southern Style Egg Salad sandwiches is a great option. The best part is this meal is cheap to make and can feed a large crowd. 

Not only does egg salad feed a large crowd, but it is quick to make. Having quick camping meals is essential to having a great camping experience in my opinion. No one wants to waste a lot of time cooking to feed a large crowd. 

Closeup of a southern style egg salad sandwhich.

This easy recipe starts with just simple ingredients. The basics are eggs, mayo, mustard, salt, and pepper. Ingredients are mixed up as a bound salad and served on just plain white bread or as a spread on crackers. For a low-carb or Keto option, serve it on a bed of lettuce. Either way is a great way to enjoy this delicious recipe.

What To Serve It With

Typically if we are having sandwiches, we will serve them with a side of our favorite potato chips. 

7. Old-Fashioned Pancakes

If you are like us, we love to have breakfast for dinner. One of our favorite breakfast meals to have is Old-Fashioned Pancakes.  These pancakes are buttery, perfectly sweet, with crispy edges, making them a favorite among breakfast lovers everywhere.

closeup of pouring syrup on a stack of pancakes with butter on top.

One idea that I keep meaning to try is to make the pancake batter ahead of time and put it in an empty coffee creamer bottle. The one I am talking about is similar to the International Delights Coffee Creamer bottle. The bottle is perfect for this and by making it ahead of time, it is ready to go when you want to make dinner or even breakfast. 

Pancakes are cheap to make and are a filling meal. Because of this, we love to include them in our camping meals, even if it is for dinner one night. To make pancakes to feed a large group of people, you need a large skillet or large cooking surface. The best thing I have found to cook them on is this Blackstone Tabletop Griddle. It is perfect for this application.

BLackstone 22 inch table top griddle.
Click for Price

What To Serve It With

Add some sausage or bacon to round out the meal so you have protein. Don't forget the maple syrup and make sure to bring some fresh fruit for a side or topping. The kids love to add chocolate chips as a topping. One more thing, I am going to let you in on a little secret, try adding some peanut butter on top. I have done this since I was a kid and I love it! 

8. Brunswick Stew

Brunswick Stew is an excellent choice for a camping meal that can feed a crowd. Its hearty and comforting nature makes it perfect for sharing and enjoying with a large group of campers. The stew is typically made in large batches, simmering low and slow to develop its rich flavors. It's a one-pot dish that combines meat, vegetables, and seasonings, making it a convenient and fuss-free option for camping cooking.

Since Brunswick Stew can be made ahead of time and reheated, it allows you to focus more on enjoying your time outdoors and less on meal preparation. Whether you're camping with family, friends, or a community gathering, this flavorful stew is sure to please everyone's palate. It can be served on its own as a main course or paired with cornbread, rice, or even grilled sandwiches for a more substantial meal.

It is hard to beat a good soup or stew while camping. Stews or soups just make perfect sense. They give you that rustic camping feeling but they also can be stretched to feed a large crowd making it one of the best camping dinner ideas for large groups.

9. South Carolina Catfish Stew

Sticking with the soups and stew theme, the next camping dinner idea for a large group is Catfish Stew. Like the Low Country Boil and Chicken Bog recipes, Catfish Stew is a recipe that is a traditional South Carolina Recipe, one that originated in that state. 

If you are camping near a body of water, one of the unique things about Catfish Stew is it allows you to catch and cook while you are camping. There will be no fresher meal than catching your fish, and cooking them right there on the banks while camping. 

Overall, Catfish Stew offers a delicious way to enjoy the bounty of nature while camping. It combines the thrill of fishing with the joy of cooking a flavorful and hearty stew. So, if you're a fan of catfish and looking for a camping recipe that showcases its flavors, Catfish Stew can be a great choice for your outdoor culinary adventures.

If you prefer not to rely on your fishing skills, just bring your catfish fillets with you. This meal is pretty simple to make and like a lot of the others on this list just requires a big pot and a heat source whether that be a propane burner or a campfire. 

10. Quick and Easy Chicken and Vegetable Stir Fry

If you’re looking for a quick and easy dinner that’s packed with flavor and healthy vegetables, look no further than this chicken and vegetable stir fry. This recipe is perfect for camping when you don’t have a lot of time to spend.

As you gather around the campfire, eagerly awaiting the fragrant stir fry, the excitement builds. Serve the Quick and Easy Chicken and Vegetable Stir Fry over a bed of fluffy rice or noodles, allowing everyone to customize their portions. The combination of tender chicken, vibrant vegetables, and a flavorful sauce will tantalize your taste buds and provide a satisfying meal that's both nourishing and delicious.

Quick and Easy Stir Fry

​

Not only is this stir fry bursting with flavor, but it's also a practical choice for camping. With its quick cooking time and easy cleanup, you can spend more time enjoying the great outdoors and less time fussing over meal preparation. So, gather your camping group, prepare your ingredients, and get ready to savor the simplicity and deliciousness of this Quick and Easy Chicken and Vegetable Stir Fry.

The best way to cook this meal is by using the Blackstone Tabletop Griddle as we mentioned in the Old-Fashioned Pancake recipe. This makes cooking so simple and easy with this flat-top grill. If you do not have one of those, you could use a large cast iron skillet or griddle as well. Either way, this is a great meal if you are looking for something a little different than the normal camping meals. 

11. Crispy Southern Fried Catfish

There is nothing more synonymous with camping than cooking fresh fried catfish on the banks of a river or lake while camping. That is where the term "Fish Camp" comes from. If you do not know what a fish camp is, that is what Southerners call a restaurant that serves fried fish.

Golden fried catfish

Catfish is a moist, slightly sweet, and flaky textured fish. Catfish is one of the tastiest fishes once it is fried up if it is prepared right. One of the main things to consider on catfish fillets is taking out the bloodline before cooking them.

You can feed a lot of people with fried catfish. Best of all, it can be a very cheap meal since you can catch the fish yourself.

What to serve it with

Most of the time when you have fried Catfish you will serve it with slaw, hushpuppies, and French fries. We also like to have Pork and Beans with it. Make sure to top it off with some Homemade Southern Tarter Sauce!

Conclusion

As our journey through 11 Easy Camping Dinner Ideas for Large Groups comes to an end, we hope you're feeling inspired and excited to embark on your next camping adventure. From hearty stews to sizzling stir-fries, from comforting classics to inventive creations, these recipes have showcased the delicious possibilities that await when cooking for a crowd in the great outdoors.

Preparing meals for a large group while camping can be both enjoyable and rewarding. It's an opportunity to bond with fellow campers, share stories and laughter, and create lasting memories around a communal table. The beauty of these easy camping dinner ideas lies in their simplicity, as they require minimal equipment, ingredients, and preparation time.

Whether you're seeking nourishing comfort food or exploring new flavors, our curated collection has provided a diverse range of options to suit different tastes and dietary preferences. From the comforting warmth of Brunswick Stew to the quick and vibrant Chicken and Vegetable Stir Fry, these meals showcase the versatility and adaptability of camping cooking.

We encourage you to embrace the spirit of adventure and culinary creativity during your camping trips. Don't be afraid to experiment, customize, and make these recipes your own. Remember, the most important ingredient in any camping meal is the joy of sharing good food and good company amid nature's embrace.

So, pack your camping gear, stock up on ingredients, and get ready to embark on culinary adventures that will leave your taste buds satisfied and your camping companions delighted. These easy camping dinner ideas for large groups are your passport to creating memorable feasts under the open sky. Happy camping and bon appétit!

Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
How Can I Plan and Prepare These Meals for a Large Group?

Make a meal plan ahead of time. Prep ingredients in advance such as vegetables. Pre-cook items that can be such as soup, which can be reheated.

What if I do not like fish, can I use another protein in the soups?

Yes, if you do not like fish you could use chicken or beef in the soup.

Do You Have Rusty Grill Grates?Rusty Grill Grates? Here’s How I Fixed Mine Cheap

by Leave a Comment

Home

Rusty grill grates can ruin the flavor of your food and make grilling more frustrating than enjoyable. After dealing with flaky cast-iron grill grates on my Broil King Baron grill, I finally decided it was time to look for a better solution. I ended up replacing them with stainless steel grill grates from Amazon, and honestly, it completely changed my grilling experience.

If you enjoy outdoor cooking and grilling recipes, keeping your grill in good shape makes a huge difference in both flavor and performance. In this post, I’ll show you what happened to my old grill grates, why I decided to replace them, and whether stainless steel grill grates were actually worth it.

Watch me replace my rusty grill grates here.

Youtube video

Can You Cook on Rusty Grill Grates?

Light surface rust on grill grates is usually not dangerous, but it can affect the flavor of your food and make cooking less enjoyable. If the grates are heavily rusted, flaking apart, or leaving rust particles on food, it may be time to either restore or replace them.

In my case, the cast-iron grates on my Broil King Baron had gotten to the point where I was constantly fighting rust buildup and cleanup. That is what eventually pushed me toward trying stainless steel replacement grates instead.

When Should You Replace Grill Grates?

Not all rusty grill grates need to be replaced right away, but there are some signs that it may be time for new ones.

Here are a few things I started noticing with mine:

  • Heavy rust buildup that kept coming back
  • Flaking metal and rust particles
  • Food is sticking more than normal
  • Uneven cooking spots
  • Extra time spent cleaning after every cook

At some point, I realized I was spending more time fighting the grill grates than actually enjoying cooking on the grill.

If your grill grates are heavily rusted, warped, or flaking apart, replacing them may actually be cheaper and easier than buying a whole new grill.

That is what eventually led me to start looking into stainless steel replacement grill grates for my Broil King Baron grill.

The Problem With My Rusty Grill Grates

My grill, a Broil King Baron, originally came with cast-iron grates. While I initially loved their heaviness and performance, over time, they started deteriorating due to moisture and usage.

Broil King Baron Gas Grill.
Broil King Baron Gas Grill

I opted for the cast iron grates to put those perfectly great sear and grill marks on my steaks and chicken. The problem is they are a lot of maintenance and upkeep.

You have to constantly oil them to keep them from rusting. Also, the constant heating and cooling cycles from the grill cause them to sweat, thereby rusting.

My grill grates were in total disarray. They were flaking and breaking bits and pieces off each time I grilled. It was awful. I was getting all those rusty bits on my food, and I couldn't stand it any longer. I knew there had to be a better way.

Close-up of my rusty grill grates

Best Replacement Grill Grates for a Broil King Baron Grill

After researching several options, I decided to try stainless steel replacement grill grates for my Broil King Baron grill. I wanted something that would resist rust better than the original cast-iron grates while still cooking evenly.

The grates I purchased are made of 304 stainless steel and measure seven millimeters in diameter. While the grates from Broil King may have been eight millimeters, I found these stainless steel ones to be incredibly sturdy and of high quality.

These are the exact ones that I bought right here:

Votenli stainless steel grill grates.
Check Price

I was honestly thrilled with the find, especially considering the entire set of stainless steel replacement grill grates for my Broil King Baron grill cost me under sixty dollars. That was about the same price as buying just one replacement grate section from the manufacturer.

Installation Process

Installation is a breeze. You pretty much just remove the old grates and lay the new ones back in place. After thoroughly vacuuming the grill and removing the old grates, it was time to install the new ones.

I carefully placed the heat shields back in their proper positions and then proceeded to fit the stainless steel grates in place. The new grates looked impressive and promising, giving my grill a fresh and upgraded appearance.

Burning in the Grates

Before using the new grates for cooking, I wanted to ensure they were properly seasoned and ready for action. To do this, I fired up the grill and allowed the grates to burn in for a while. This process helps remove any residue or oil from the manufacturing process and prepares the grates for optimal performance.

Cleaning the New Grill Grates

Do You Have Rusty Grill Grates Pinterest picture.

Cleaning the new grill grates is a cinch. A few years ago, I was fortunate enough to work with a company that sells a product called The Great Scrape. The Great Scrape is a wooden paddle that you use to clean your grill grates with.

The awesome thing about using The Great Scrape is that you no longer have to worry about using a wire brush. Using a wire brush can risk getting metal bristles in your food.

Are Stainless Steel Grill Grates Worth It?

After using these stainless steel replacement grill grates on my Broil King Baron grill, I honestly do not see myself going back to cast iron. Cleanup has been easier, rust has not been the constant battle it used to be, and grilling has become enjoyable again.

If your current grill grates are flaking, rusting, or becoming difficult to maintain, replacing them may be much cheaper than replacing the entire grill.

If you want to check out the exact stainless steel replacement grill grates I used on my Broil King Baron grill, you can find them here.

Check Price
Votenli stainless steel grill grates.

​Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

Cooking Revolutionized: A NuWave Air Fryer Review

by Leave a Comment

Home

In today's fast-paced world, finding efficient and healthy cooking methods is a perpetual quest for many food enthusiasts. The NuWave Air Fryer emerges as a game-changer in the culinary landscape. It promises a revolutionary approach to preparing delicious meals with minimal effort and without compromising on taste. 

Nuwave Air Fryer Review

With its cutting-edge technology and intuitive design, this appliance has captured the attention of home cooks everywhere. In this comprehensive NuWave Air Fryer review, we'll delve into its features, functionality, and overall performance.

We will uncover whether this appliance truly lives up to the hype and delivers a new era of cooking satisfaction.

Get ready to discover a world where crispy, flavorful dishes meet convenience and simplicity.

What Is an Air Fryer?

Before we consider the NuWave Air Fryer brand, we must first consider what an air fryer is. The Air Fryer is a small appliance that does a great job of cooking foods healthier. This small appliance has been all the rage for the last few years and for good reason.

Photo from Amazon

The air fryer has been around now for a number of years. According to the New York Times, Fred Van Der Weij invented the air fryer back in 2005. He was looking for a way to crisp up French Fries without deep-frying them.

An air fryer is a small appliance, similar to a small deep fryer such as a fry daddy. The air fryer has a basket that slides into the front of it, this is where the food is placed.

It is basically a small convection oven that has high-speed air circulation which allows food to crisp up quickly. It works similarly to convection ovens. 

Why Use an Air Fryer

The main reason someone would choose to use an air fryer versus a deep fryer is for health reasons. The air fryer doesn’t use hot oil to submerge the food in to cook it. The reason we love deep-fried food is for the way it cooks food with a crispy exterior, but moist and tender inside. The Air fryer creates this same texture, only a healthier version of it.

Deep Frying with baskets hanging on the edge.

Another reason or benefit of using an air fryer is based on cooking time. When using an air fryer, you do not have to wait on the oil to heat up and the time to cook many items is lesser than that of a oven or deep fryer. 

Now that we have talked about what an air fryer is and why we use one, let's now talk about one of the most popular brands, the Nuwave Air Fryer. 

Features and Design of The Nuwave Air Fryer

The NuWave Air Fryer boasts an array of impressive features that set it apart from traditional cooking appliances. Equipped with advanced air frying technology, it harnesses the power of hot air circulation to achieve crispy results without the need for excessive oil. 

The appliance's sleek and user-friendly design ensures intuitive operation, with a digital control panel and pre-programmed settings for various cooking needs. Additionally, its compact size and efficient storage capabilities make it an excellent choice for kitchens of any size.

Functionality and Performance

When it comes to functionality, the NuWave Air Fryer does not disappoint. Its rapid air circulation technology ensures quick and even cooking, resulting in perfectly crispy and evenly cooked dishes. 

Whether you're preparing french fries, chicken wings, or even baked goods, this appliance proves to be versatile and capable. The NuWave Air Fryer's adjustable temperature settings and timer allow for precise control over cooking, ensuring consistent results with each use.

​

Speaking of delicious dishes, one recipe that truly shines when prepared in the NuWave Air Fryer is Air Fryer Hash Browns. These golden-brown delights are the perfect breakfast or brunch addition, with a crispy exterior and a fluffy interior. 

Taste and Texture of Food

One of the most remarkable aspects of the NuWave Air Fryer is the incredible taste and texture it imparts to food. By using significantly less oil than traditional deep-frying methods, it manages to achieve a crispy exterior while maintaining a juicy and tender interior. 

how to cook hash browns in the air fryer.
Hash Browns cooked in an Air Fryer

Air-fried dishes retain their natural flavors, and the reduction in grease leads to a cleaner and lighter eating experience. Whether you're enjoying crispy fries or indulging in a perfectly cooked piece of chicken, the NuWave Air Fryer elevates the taste of your favorite dishes.

Health Benefits and Nutritional Value

The NuWave Oven not only delivers exceptional taste but also offers several health benefits. With its ability to fry food with minimal oil, it allows for a healthier alternative to traditional frying methods. 

By significantly reducing oil consumption, it helps to lower calorie and fat content in meals without compromising on flavor. Moreover, air frying retains more nutrients in the food compared to deep-frying, making it a healthier choice for you and your family.

Customer Feedback and Ratings

The NuWave Air Fryer has received overwhelmingly positive feedback from customers worldwide. Users praise its ability to deliver consistently crispy results, its user-friendly design, and the versatility it offers in preparing a wide range of dishes.

While some individuals mention a slight learning curve in determining the optimal cooking times and temperatures for specific recipes, the majority of users express high satisfaction with the appliance's performance.

Disadvantages of Using an Air Fryer

While air fryers offer many benefits and are generally well-regarded, it's important to consider some potential drawbacks or limitations associated with using them:

  1. Limited Capacity Air Fryer Oven: Most air fryers have a limited cooking capacity compared to traditional ovens or deep fryers. This means that you may need to cook food in multiple batches, which can be time-consuming, especially when preparing meals for larger groups.
  2. Uneven Cooking: Although air fryers are designed to provide even heat distribution, certain foods may still cook unevenly. Items that are stacked or placed too closely together may not receive equal heat, resulting in some portions being overcooked while others remain undercooked.
  3. Longer Cooking Times: While air fryers are generally faster than conventional ovens, they often require longer cooking times compared to deep frying. This is because hot air needs to circulate around the food to crisp it up, which can extend the overall cooking duration.
  4. Food Texture Differences: While air fryers can produce crispy results, they may not replicate the exact texture and taste of deep-fried foods. Deep frying typically results in a different level of crispness and a slightly different flavor profile due to the immersion in oil.
  5. Kitchen Space: Air fryers, especially larger models, can take up a significant amount of counter space. If you have a small kitchen or limited countertop area, finding a suitable spot for your air fryer may be a consideration.

Despite these potential drawbacks, many users find that the benefits of air fryers outweigh the limitations. It's important to assess your specific cooking needs and preferences to determine if an air fryer is the right fit for you.

Now Let's Go Over a Few of the Models

When considering the NuWave Air Fryer, it's important to note that there are different models available, each with its own set of features and capacities. Let's take a closer look at some popular models to help you choose the one that suits your needs best:

NuWave Brio 6-Quart Air Fryer with Ultimate Accessory Kit

Designed for small-sized families or gatherings, the Brio 6-Quart Air Fryer offers a smaller cooking capacity.

  • Digital Control Panel
  • Pre-Programmed Settings
  • Easy Operation
  • Perfect for a small family or single user
  • Easy to clean

NuWave Brio 8-Quart Digital Air Fryer

Designed for medium-sized families or gatherings, the Brio 8-Quart Air Fryer offers a larger cooking capacity. It provides ample space to prepare multiple servings of your favorite dishes, making it ideal for main courses, side dishes, or even desserts.

  • 8-qt size is the perfect size for most families
  • Precise Temperature and Time Control
  • Easy Operation

NuWave Brio 15.5-Quart X-Large Digital Air Fryer:

If you have a larger family or frequently entertain guests, the Brio 15.5-Quart Air Fryer is a perfect choice. With its spacious capacity, it can accommodate larger portions and bigger food items.

  • Same User-Friendly digital control panel
  • Pre-Programmed Settings
  • Very Large Capacity

NuWave Bravo XL Smart Oven Air Fryer

For those seeking a multifunctional cooking appliance, the NuWave Bravo XL Smart Oven Air Fryer is an excellent option. In addition to air frying, it combines the functionalities of an air fryer, toaster oven, and convection oven.

With a larger cooking capacity and a variety of cooking modes, such as baking, roasting, grilling, and dehydrating, it provides versatility and allows you to experiment with a wide range of recipes.

  • Very Versatile
  • Sleek Design
  • Stainless Steel

Conclusion

When choosing the right model, consider factors such as the size of your household, the amount of food you typically cook, and the specific functionalities you desire. By selecting the appropriate NuWave Air Fryer model, you can enhance your cooking experience and enjoy delicious meals tailored to your needs.

NuWave Air Fryer Review for Pinterest

​FAQ's

  1. Can I cook frozen foods in an air fryer?
    • Yes, air fryers are excellent for cooking frozen foods. They can quickly and evenly cook frozen items such as French fries, chicken nuggets, and even frozen vegetables. Just follow the recommended cooking times and temperatures for the best results.
  2. Do I need to preheat the air fryer before using it?
    • Preheating the air fryer is not always necessary, but it can help achieve more consistent results, especially for certain recipes. Preheating typically takes around 3-5 minutes, depending on the model. Check the user manual or recipe instructions to see if preheating is recommended.
  3. Can I use aluminum foil or parchment paper in the air fryer?
    • Yes, you can use aluminum foil or parchment paper in the air fryer. They can be useful for preventing certain foods from sticking to the basket or for easy cleanup. However, it's important to follow the manufacturer's instructions and ensure that the foil or paper does not obstruct the airflow.
  4. How much oil do I need to use in an air fryer?
    • One of the advantages of air fryers is that they require significantly less oil compared to traditional frying methods. Generally, you only need a light coating of oil on the food's surface to achieve crispy results. Some recipes may not require any oil at all, depending on the food being prepared.
  5. Can I cook raw meat in an air fryer?
    • Yes, air fryers can effectively cook raw meat. However, it's essential to ensure that the meat reaches the proper internal temperature to ensure it is fully cooked and safe to eat. Use a meat thermometer to check for doneness.
  6. Are air-fried foods healthier than deep-fried foods?
    • Air-fried foods are generally considered healthier than deep-fried foods because they require significantly less oil. Air frying can reduce calorie and fat content, resulting in a healthier alternative. However, it's still important to consider the overall nutritional value of the food you're cooking.
  7. How do I clean an air fryer?
    • Cleaning an air fryer is usually simple and straightforward. Most air fryers have dishwasher-safe parts, such as the basket and pan. You can also clean them by hand using warm soapy water. Be sure to consult the user manual for specific cleaning instructions.
  8. Can I bake or roast in an air fryer?
    • Yes, many air fryers offer baking and roasting functionalities. They can be used to prepare a wide range of dishes, including cakes, bread, roasted vegetables, and even meats. Explore the settings and capabilities of your specific air fryer model for more options.

​Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

Cinnamon Maple Oatmeal with Walnuts and Chia recipe

by 2 Comments

Looking for a nutritious and delicious way to start your day? This Cinnamon Maple Oatmeal with Walnuts and Chia recipe is a great option! Packed with fiber, protein, and healthy fats, this hearty breakfast will keep you feeling full and satisfied all morning. 

homemade oatmeal with chia seeds and walnuts closeup shot.

This recipe starts off with Almond milk. The combination of cinnamon and maple syrup adds a delicious warmth and sweetness to the creamy oats, while the chia seeds and walnuts provide a satisfying crunch and pack a protein boost.

Oatmeal is a great source of whole grains. Plus, it's easy to make and can be customized to suit your preferences - so why not give it a try?

Quick Breakfast Ideas

If you are on a mission to find a healthy, quick breakfast idea, this recipe fits the bill. This Cinnamon Oatmeal recipe is such an easy breakfast recipe that you will be making it at least once a week if not more. 

This recipe is for busy people who are always on the go. The ones that have busy mornings. If you fit that category then you will love this recipe. 

We use simple ingredients in this recipe and utilizing quick cooking oats allows this recipe to be cooked in under 5 minutes. Not only is it an easy recipe that is quick to cook but this recipe is the perfect breakfast that has many health benefits for you.

Speaking of quick breakfast ideas, when I make this oatmeal dish, I love to make these Crispy Air Fryer Hash Browns as a side dish to go along with it. The two pair so well together.

Health Benefits

The combination of creamy oatmeal, walnuts, cinnamon, and chia seeds has many health benefits. Now let me first say that I am not a dietician so make sure to do your own research on food.

This dish really doesn't even feel like a healthy dish because it tastes so good. However doing research over the years, I have come across many articles mentioning the facts about the ingredients used in this recipe that we have put together. 

cinnamon maple oatmeal overhead shot.

Let's list some of the benefits and various articles that we have found online.

Oatmeal

Oatmeal comes from the grain portion of the Oat grass plant. It is the seed that grows on top of the stem. In this recipe, we are using whole grain Oats but we are using quick oats, so they cook faster.

Oats hanging from the plant in a field

Quick oats are simply oat seeds that have been steamed and then rolled flat. This process allows the oats to cook quickly when making this recipe. 

One of the biggest advantages of eating Oatmeal is the added fiber you get in your diet. According to Harvard University, Most Americans get less than half the suggested amounts of daily fiber."

This is why eating a breakfast full of healthy fiber is important. Fiber helps regulate the body's blood sugar levels and cholesterol levels. It also helps to keep you feeling full longer throughout the day. 

According to WebMD, "Oatmeal is nutritionally rich. It has more protein than most grains and also contains numerous vitamins and minerals.

It contains antioxidants and a soluble fiber called Beta-glucan, which aids several systems of the body." So it is not hard to see that Oatmeal ranks high on the health benefits scale when we take all this information into consideration. 

Walnuts

 According to Harvard University, "Diets enriched with walnuts led to lower total and LDL cholesterol compared to other diets." Walnuts contain healthy fats as well as protein and some fiber. So as we can see, walnuts, when eaten in moderation, can pack a healthy punch. 

Chia Seeds

You may or may not know what chia seeds are. If you remember back to the early 90's there was a popular item that was always advertised on tv called Chia Pet.

Chia Pet

It had a popular theme song that I can still hear ringing in my head today. The chia pet was a clay pot that was shaped into different animals, people, etc. You spread chia seeds on it and watered it and the seeds grew. 

Well, the seeds you were spreading onto the clay pot were what we use in this recipe. Who knew then that the seeds were a superfood packed with all sorts of health benefits?

According to Eatright, "Chia seeds come from the desert plant Salvia Hispanica, a member of the mint family." 

What makes Chia seeds so unique is all the nutrition but also the gelling or thickening action they have when you put them into anything with moisture such as almond milk or even water.

Chia seeds have tons of dietary fiber at 10 grams per ounce and have protein and minerals such as iron, calcium, magnesium, and zinc.  

This thickening or gelling action is also good for gut health. This helps pull in moisture into the intestines and helps you go to the bathroom easier, such as a laxative. 

Pure Maple Syrup

Pure maple syrup is made from sap that is harvested from wild maple trees. The benefits are numerous versus what they call syrup in the store which is actually Corn Syrup. Pure Maple Syrup contains lots of antioxidants, vitamins, and minerals. It also ranks lower on the glycemic index scale as well.

If you do not like maple syrup, I highly recommend using date syrup as a replacement.

Now, let's go over the list of ingredients that we need for this awesome recipe.

The Ingredients

1 cup of Unsweetened Almond milk

For this recipe, we are using almond milk. Other choices include whole milk, oat milk, or soy milk. You can choose any type of milk you prefer as it doesn't make much difference in this recipe. 

½ Cup of Quick Oats

We are using quick oats in this recipe. Quick oats are whole grain but the process they go through allows them to cook quicker. If you prefer, you can use Old fashioned oats or Steel cut oats. 

Additionally, both Old-Fashioned oats and Steel-cut oats take longer to cook and can change the texture of the recipe. Just allow extra time to cook those if you choose to go that route.

I would avoid instant oats such as the instant oatmeal packets as they can contain preservatives and added sugar.

½ Teaspoon of Cinnamon

Cinnamon gives this dish a nice warm flavor. It really pairs well with the maple syrup and the walnuts or pecans. 

¼ Cups of Shelled Walnuts

Walnuts are our preferred choice for this recipe but shelled pecans are also a nice choice. You could also add in some almond slivers if you choose. 

1 Tablespoon of Pure Maple Syrup

Maple Syrup is used to sweeten this recipe. This is the only sweetener this recipe calls for but if you prefer it to be slightly sweeter, you can use brown sugar as well. 

Another alternative to Pure Maple Syrup is Date Syrup. I highly recommend it if you can get it. If not, honey works great as well.

I use either one depending on what I have available. Both are great natural sweeteners to use. The use of honey will change the taste of the dish, but only slightly. 

​Optional Toppings

I love to top this dish with fresh fruit that is in season. A couple of my favorites are blueberries, strawberries, and bananas. 

Additional toppings include chocolate chips, raisins, almond butter, or even peanut butter.

Preparation:

Now that we know what our ingredients are, let's go over the tools that we need to make this delicious recipe. It only requires minimum tools to make this recipe. 

However, we will cover a few of them here, just in case. 

​Tools needed to make this recipe:​

  • Medium saucepan
  • Whisk or wooden spoon
  • Measuring cups
  • Measuring Spoons

Step by Step directions for making Cinnamon Maple Oatmeal with Walnuts and Chia Recipe:

  • The first step in making this recipe is to grab a medium saucepan or small saucepan and put it on the stove. 
  • ​Add in the milk, then turn the burner on to low heat. I like to use low heat so as to not scorch the milk.

 

picture of milk in a saucepan for oatmeal recipe.

​

  • The next step is to add the oatmeal, chia seeds, and cinnamon. Stir the mixture using a whisk or a wooden spoon to incorporate the ingredients. 
Adding in ingredients for homemade oatmeal.

​

  • Allow the dish to simmer until it has thickened, approximately 4 to 5 minutes. 
  • Turn the burner off, add in the maple syrup, and give it a good stir. 
adding pure maple syrup to homemade oatmeal recipe.
  • ​Next, pour the dish into a small bowl for serving. 
cinnamon maple oatmeal closeup shot.
  • ​Top with walnuts and fresh fruit. 
homemade oatmeal with chia seeds and walnuts closeup shot.

Sides to serve with Cinnamon Maple Oatmeal:

Conclusion

In conclusion, the Cinnamon Maple Oatmeal with walnuts and chia recipe offers a delightful and nutritious way to start your day. The combination of warm cinnamon, sweet maple syrup, crunchy walnuts, and nutritious chia seeds creates a flavorful and satisfying bowl of oatmeal.

Preparing this recipe is simple and can be customized to suit your taste preferences. Serve the Cinnamon Maple Oatmeal with walnuts and chia in bowls, and feel free to add your favorite toppings, such as sliced bananas or berries, for an extra burst of flavor.

Whether you enjoy it as a hearty breakfast or a wholesome snack, this recipe will leave you satisfied and nourished. It's a delicious way to fuel your body and start your day on a nutritious note, it is hard to beat homemade oatmeal!

FAQ's

Can I use regular oats?

Yes, you can use regular oats (Old Fashioned Oats) but they do require a longer cooking time. Make sure to factor that into your cooking. 

What can I do with leftover oatmeal?

If you have leftover oatmeal, you can store it in an airtight container and place it into the refrigerator to eat at a later time. It will be good for up to 3 to 4 days. 

​How do I reheat leftover oatmeal?

In order to reheat leftover oatmeal, place the oatmeal in a microwave-safe bowl and add a little water or a little milk (almond, soy, oat, or dairy) to reconstitute it. Then place in the microwave for 30 seconds then stir. Check the temperature and if it is still not warm, place it back in the microwave for 30 seconds more.

Do you recommend any other toppings for this recipe?

Yes, you could top chocolate chips, almond butter, or even peanut butter. 

Can I adjust the sweetness level to this recipe?

​Yes, you can adjust the sweetness in this recipe. One suggestion is to add in a little brown sugar or more maple syrup. You could also add coconut sugar as well. 

​Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
Cinnamon maple oatmeal with chia and walnut recipe.
Yield: 1

Cinnamon Maple Oatmeal with Walnuts and Chia Recipe

Prep Time: 5 minutes
Cook Time: 5 minutes
Total Time: 5 minutes

Looking for a nutritious and delicious way to start your day? This Cinnamon Maple Oatmeal with Walnuts and Chia recipe is a great option! Packed with fiber, protein, and healthy fats, this hearty breakfast will keep you feeling full and satisfied all morning. 

Ingredients

  • 1 cup of Unsweetened Almond Milk (Can use any type of milk)
  • ½ cup of Oatmeal (quick oats)
  • ½ teaspoon of cinnamon
  • ¼ cups of walnuts (chopped)
  • 1 tablespoon of pure maple syrup

Instructions

    1. The first step in making this recipe is to grab a medium saucepan or small saucepan and put it on the stove. 
    2. ​Add in the milk, then turn the burner on to low heat. I like to use low heat so as to not scorch the milk.
    3. The next step is to add the oatmeal, chia seeds, and cinnamon. Stir the mixture using a whisk or a wooden spoon to incorporate the ingredients. 
    4. Allow the dish to simmer until it has thickened, approximately 4 to 5 minutes. 
    5. Turn the burner off, add in the maple syrup, and give it a good stir.
    6.  ​Next, pour the dish into a small bowl for serving. 
    7. Top with walnuts and fresh fruit. 

Notes

Optional Ingredients:

Top with fresh fruit such as strawberries, bananas, blackberries, or blueberries. Add in Almond butter or peanut butter for an added protein boost.

Did you make this recipe?

Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

© Ronnie Williams
Cuisine: American / Category: Breakfast Recipes

Old Southern Yum Yum Cake Recipe

by 4 Comments

If you're looking for a classic Southern dessert, look no further than this Old Southern Yum Yum Cake Recipe! Dessert lovers today still favor this old southern recipe that has been passed down for generations.

southern yum yum cake close up.

Once you take one bite of this little-known southern dessert, the Classic Yum Yum Cake, it will become a staple in your dessert repertoire, and you will be hooked.

Why You'll Love this Old Southern Yum Yum Cake

The combination of butter, pineapple, pecans, and coconut is gooey and delicious. It has a wonderful texture which is my favorite part of this Southern Yum Yum cake recipe. It has the right amount of sweetness without being over the top. I am sure it will be a hit at your family gatherings.

This traditional cake may also go by a few other names such as Texas Tornado Cake or Do Nothing Cake. Either way, it is still a dessert that your family will love.

If you are short on time, this Easy No-Bake Blueberry-Banana Cream Pie dessert is another awesome treat to try. I am sure your friends and family will love it as well!

yum yum cake old southern recipe.

This is not the modern Yum Yum Cake you may know

This Old Southern cake recipe is homemade from simple ingredients that combine flour, eggs, pecans, pineapple, and coconut to make a moist and flavorful dessert that has a thick layer of crackly crust on top.

Additionally, do not confuse this cake with the more modern Yum Yum Cake which combines yellow cake mix and whipped cream frosting, or the Cherry Yum Yum Cake, which is a dump cake.

Southern yum yum cake in cake pan.
Old Southern Yum Yum Cake

Now, let's talk about the ingredients to make this awesome-tasting cake.

What You Need to Make This Recipe:

Ingredients for Old Southern Yum Yum Cake

Note: The exact measurements will be in the recipe card down below

For the cake:

  • Self Rising Flour
  • Teaspoons of baking soda
  • Eggs
  • Sugar (white granulated)
  • Crushed pineapple

For the icing:

  • Sugar (White granulated)
  • Butter
  • Evaporated milk
  • Coconut (shredded)
  • Chopped pecans
  • Vanilla extract

Preparation:

Preparing this favorite southern cake is straightforward and requires very few tools. However, we will cover a few of them here, just in case.

Equipment needed to make Old Fashioned Yum Yum Cake:

  • Medium Bowl- medium-sized mixing bowl to mix ingredients in.
  • Wooden spoon or silicone spatula- used to mix the ingredients and to scrape the bowl as you pour the mixture into a cake pan.
  • 9 x 13 Baking Pan- I like to use a cake pan that has an included top. This way you can put the lid on for storage in the refrigerator if there are any leftovers.
  • Electric Mixer- makes the job easier and much less effort.
  • A saucepan is used to make the icing.

I adore my Cuisinart Power Advantage Hand mixer which I purchased in 2018 to replace the one that had stopped working. After trying out a few other brands, I ultimately settled on this one as the perfect fit for me.

To see more about the items I recommend, check out this page for my best kitchen essentials recommendations.

How To Make Yum Yum Cake

Step-by-Step Directions

  • Before we start, the first thing we need to do is preheat the oven to 350 degrees Fahrenheit.
  • Using butter, vegetable shortening, or cooking spray, lightly coat the inside of a 9 x 13 cake pan. This is to help the cake not stick to the sides and bottom of the pan.
Greasing cake pan with butter to make yum yum cake.
I use butter to grease the cake pan.
  • Next, add the flour, eggs, sugar, baking soda, and crushed pineapple in a medium-sized bowl.
  • Then, mix the ingredients until they are well incorporated using a whisk, wooden spoon, or silicone spatula. You could also use a hand mixer or stand mixer as well.
All the ingredients are in a bowl ready to be mixed for yum yum cake.
  • Now pour this mixture into the greased cake pan, spreading it out to create a nice even layer.
Pouring batter in cake pan for yum yum cake recipe.
Pour batter into a well-greased cake pan.
  • Lastly, add the cake pan to the oven and bake dessert for 25 minutes at 350 degrees Fahrenheit, or until a cake tester or toothpick comes out clean.
Putting yum yum cake batter in the oven.
Adding cake to the oven.

How to make the icing:

  • While the cake is baking, it is time to make the icing. This is a simple but awesome-tasting icing that will absorb into the cake making it so moist and decadent.
  • To begin, you'll need a small pot or saucepan. Turn the stove or burner on to medium-high heat. Add the butter and sugar, to the pan.
adding sugar to butter for yum yum cake topping.
Add sugar to melted butter.
  • As the butter melts, use a whisk to incorporate the sugar. Boil sugar and butter for about two to three minutes.
Mixing butter and sugar for yum yum cake topping.
Whisk to incorporate butter and sugar. Bring to a boil.
  • Next, turn the burner down to medium-low to low heat. Add in the milk and vanilla extract and stir to combine. Continue to whisk for 1 to 2 minutes then cut the burner or stove off.
  • Next, add the coconut and pecans to the mixture and stir to combine.
Adding chopped pecans to yum yum cake topping.
Adding chopped pecans.
adding coconut to yum yum cake topping.
Adding shredded coconut.
  • While the cake is still hot, pour the icing mixture over top of it, and spread it out until it covers the whole cake in a single layer.
pouring topping on top of the Yum Yum Cake.
Pour topping over the whole cake
spreading the topping on yum yum cake.
Using a spatula, spread the topping evenly
  • Leave the cake out at room temperature or until it has cooled and the icing has set, about 10 to 15 minutes. Now, it's time to enjoy. Make sure to refrigerate this cake after it has cooled.

Conclusion

I hope you enjoy this Old Southern Yum Yum Cake Recipe. I know it is always a hit around our house and at family gatherings. Although this recipe is not well known, the dessert is very unique and tastes like nothing you have tried before. It combines simple ingredients and doesn't require many tools to make.

It can be whipped up in about 30 minutes so it can be added to your dessert repertoire. I know you may have oodles of Southern cake recipes, but I believe this one will be at the top!

Pinterest picture for Old Southern Yum Yum Cake.

FAQ's

Does this cake need to be refrigerated?

Yes, since this cake contains evaporated milk, it is best to keep this cake refrigerated.

What do I do with the leftover cake?

If you happen to have leftover cake, you can use the top of the cake pan if you are using the one I mentioned in the tools needed. If you do not have a cover with your cake pan, just cover it with plastic wrap or aluminum foil. Place it in the refrigerator for up to 3 to 4 days.

What is Old Southern Yum Yum Cake?

Old Southern Yum Yum Cake is one of my favorite scratch recipes. It combines flour, eggs, sugar, butter, pineapple, coconut, and pecans to make a gooey and decadent Southern-style cake.

Is Southern Yum Yum Cake gluten-free?

This particular version of Old Southern Yum Yum Cake is not gluten-free. Feel free to change up the flour in the recipe to adjust it to your diet.

Does this cake need to be refrigerated?

In many cases, most cakes do not need to be refrigerated. With the Old Southern Yum Yum Cake, I would suggest refrigerating it simply because it contains milk in the icing.

Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
This image shows a closeup of Old Southern Yum Yum Cake. The cake is sitting on a classic white dessert plate that has a little design around the rim of the plate. In the background you can see the edge of the cake pan which the rest of the cake is in.

Old Southern Yum Yum Cake Recipe

Prep Time: 15 minutes
Cook Time: 30 minutes
Total Time: 45 minutes

The Old Southern Yum Yum Cake recipe is homemade from simple ingredients that combine flour, eggs, pecans, pineapple, and coconut to make a moist and flavorful dessert that has a thick layer of crackly crust on top.

Ingredients

  • 2 cups Self Rising Flour
  • 2 large eggs
  • 2 cups of white granulated sugar
  • 2 teaspoons of baking soda
  • 2 cups of crushed pineapple. Make sure to drain the pineapple first.

Icing

  • 1 cup of sugar
  • ½ cup or 1 stick of unsalted butter (can use margarine)
  • 1-12 oz. can of evaporated milk
  • 1 cup of shredded coconut
  • 1 cup of chopped pecans
  • 1 teaspoon of vanilla extract

Instructions

Cake Directions

  1. Preheat oven to 350 degrees Fahrenheit.
  2. Grease a 9 x 13 cake pan.
  3. Mix together flour, eggs, sugar, baking soda, and crushed pineapple.
  4. Pour mixture into greased cake pan. Spread in an even layer.
  5. Bake dessert at 350 degrees Fahrenheit for 25 minutes or until a cake tester or toothpick come out clean.

Icing Directions:

  1. Add butter and sugar to the saucepan. Turn the heat on to medium-high heat.
  2. Boil the sugar and butter mixture for one to two minutes.
  3. Turn down to medium-low heat. Add in milk. Cook for an additional 1 to 2 minutes. Turn the burner off.
  4. Add in coconut and pecans.
  5. Pour the mixture over the cake and spread in a single layer.
  6. Allow cooling to room temperature before serving.

Did you make this recipe?

Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

© Ronnie Williams
Cuisine: Southern / Category: Dessert Recipes

11 Thoughtful Kitchen Gift Ideas for Mom this Mother's Day

by Leave a Comment

Mother's Day is just around the corner, and if you're looking for a kitchen gift for mom that she will love, why not consider something from this curated list for her? After all, many moms love to cook and spend time in the kitchen, so a kitchen gift idea for moms is both practical and thoughtful.

11 thoughtful kitchen gift ideas for mom on Mother's Day.

Whether your mom is a master chef or just enjoys trying out new recipes, we've put together a list of 11 thoughtful kitchen gift ideas for moms that are sure to impress. From high-tech gadgets to stylish accessories, these kitchen gift ideas are perfect for showing your mom just how much you appreciate her. So, without further ado, here are 10 thoughtful kitchen gift ideas for mom on this Mother's Day.

If you love this gift-buying guide for Mother's Day, check out our Christmas-buying guide for those who love to cook! [21 Unique Christmas Gifts for Cooks and Foodies].

Kitchen Gifts for Mom

Instant Read Thermometer

One of the most used items in my kitchen is an instant-read thermometer. Every time I cook any kind of meat I use it to make sure it reaches the correct temperature.

Thermoworks Thermapen One is a instant read thermometer.

Not only are they great for temping meat, but they are also useful for checking other things as well. I use it to check the temperature of the water when I am feeding my sourdough starter.

I also use it to check the temperature of frying oil when cooking Southern-style catfish. There are just so many uses for it, which is why I think it is one of the best kitchen gift ideas for moms on Mother's Day.

I have tried a few off-brands over the years. A few have broken, and I still have one, but Thermoworks makes the one I love the most. It is a professional-grade thermometer used by Chefs and home cooks alike.

Thermapen will be one of the best gifts for moms who love to cook.

What We Like

  • Super Fast: If you try a cheaper brand, you will find that it has a delay in the time that it displays the temperature. Thermapen is super fast at displaying the temp. This is important if you are standing over a blazing hot grill.
  • Professional: Thermoworks Thermapen is of professional quality and made to last.
  • Large Display: Thermapen has a nice large display that is easy to read.

What We Don't Like

  • Splash Proof: While this may seem like a pro, I wish it was waterproof instead of splashproof.
  • Premium Price: The price is higher than many instant-read thermometers but this one is worth the price.

Coffee Frother

If your mom is a coffee connoisseur, she is going to love this little kitchen gadget! For someone who likes frothy, creamy milk for their coffee, this gadget does the trick.

Zulay coffee frother and mixer.

Also, a frother can be used for other things as well such as blending protein powder or making DIY whipped cream. If she loves egg omelets, she could use the frother to aerate the eggs for a fluffy omelet.

What We Like

  • Better Taste: Frothed milk can add a delicious creaminess and sweetness to coffee that can make it taste better
  • Variety: With a frother, you can make a variety of coffee drinks that require frothed milk, such as cappuccinos, lattes, and macchiatos.
  • Convenience: If she enjoys coffee drinks with frothed milk, buying a frother can save her time and money in the long run, as she won't need to visit a coffee shop to enjoy their favorite drink.

What We Don't Like

  • Cleaning: Most of the time just rinsing is enough to clean this frother depending on what you frothed, but if you need to wash it, you can't get the whole unit wet.
  • Noise: It can be loud and noisy.
  • Limited Use: While there are a few other things you can do with a frother, it may not be as practical as other kitchen tools or gadgets.

Check out this cool gift idea: the coffee frother! It's one of those awesome kitchen gadgets perfect for moms.

AeroGarden

The AeroGarden is an automatic growing system that will allow you to have fresh herbs in your kitchen year-round. It is a hydroponic growing system which means the roots are in water all the time. You do not have to worry about watering plants as the system does it automatically.

You basically have to add water once it gets low, but the light will cut on and tell you when, and also add nutrients, which the indicator light tells you when to add that too. It is so simple to use and you can grow an abundance of herbs right there in your kitchen beside your stove.

Fresh Herbs All Year Round: Tips for How to Grow Herbs Indoors with Aerogarden.

If your mom loves cooking with fresh herbs and veggies, the AeroGarden may be the perfect one of the best kitchen gift ideas for her. With the AeroGarden, she will be able to grow fresh herbs and veggies year-round right on her counter.

The best part is it is pretty much automatic. The light, the water, everything is programmed to take care of itself. The only thing you have to do is add water every so often and more nutrients. AeroGarden makes one of the great kitchen appliance gifts for moms!

What We Like:

  • Easy-no fuss: One of the Easiest ways to add fresh veggies and herbs to your diet.
  • Virtually fool-proof: Anyone can grow an abundance of herbs and veggies in the AeroGarden.
  • Convenient: Grow Herbs year-round right on your counter. You can have it close to your cooking area to have the freshest herbs possible for cooking.

What We Don't Like:

  • Overcrowding: Because the plants grow so fast, they can get overcrowded quickly.
  • Maintenance: Although the AeroGarden is easy and foolproof to use, there is ongoing maintenance. When you have to replace the plants you have to clean the whole system.
  • Price: While they are convenient, easy, and foolproof, they come with a price. They start at $100.00 for the cheapest and go up from there.

Bread Making Kit

Sourdough is all the rage right now and for good reason. Sourdough is a tasty bread that is better than traditional white bread since it is fermented.

For the mom who loves to bake bread or has wanted to get into making sourdough bread, this Bread Making Kit is sure to please her. It comes with all the tools she needs to start making homemade bread at home.

If she isn't a fan of more traditional sourdough bread, have her try this Easy to Make Sourdough Bread using a Potato Flake Starter. It is less sour and has a fluffier texture with the same great benefits as traditional Sourdough Bread.

What we like

  • Quality: For the price, the quality of this kit is pretty good.
  • Great for beginners: This kit is great for moms just getting into making bread. It includes everything they need to get started.
  • Price: If each piece in this kit was bought separately it would cost much more than the price of the kit.

What We Don't Like

  • Bowl is smaller: Although the quality and price are right, the bowl seems to be slightly smaller than others.
  • Smell: When you first get the item, it has a stronger smell that may need to be deodorized or aired out.

Espresso Machine

Like the Coffee Frother above, this gift is for the mom who is all in on their morning coffee. The Calphalon Temp IQ Espresso Machine hits the sweet spot between a beginner model and a high-end model.

Although this gift seems a little pricey, it is really on the low end of Espresso machines which can typically run $1,000 to $2,000 for a quality home unit. From the reviews online, this machine is a quality unit for the price.

What we like

  • Compact design: Most quality espresso machines are bulky and heavy. The compact design allows it to fit on the countertop with space to spare.
  • Great for beginners: There are no complicated dials or features. The user interface is quite simple which makes it great for beginners.
  • Easy to use: Because it has the dial and no high-end features, it makes Calaphon Temp IQ Master very easy to use.

What we don't like

  • Can be noisy: It is a little louder than some of the higher-end models out there but don't let that stop you from buying this little unit.
  • Dual wall filter: Most experts agree that a single wall filter is the best. Lower-end units use a double-wall filter to create a "fake" crema of sorts.

Cookbook

What mom doesn't love a good cookbook? Cookbooks make great gifts for Mother's Day or any other holiday. I love this one called Magnolia Table by Joanna Gaines. This is one of the best cooking gifts for mom.

Southern Cook book called Magnolia Table by Joanna Gaines

If you have not heard of Joanna and Chip Gaines, you must be living under a rock. They became popular because of Joanna’s eye for detail in designing which led to a super popular TV show called Fixer Upper.

Joanna Gaines is deeply rooted in her faith and family which is why she loves to cook so much. According to her Bio, she believes in Home! This cookbook is filled with Southern comfort dishes that are sure to delight your family and give you that truly home-cooked meal they desire. 

If your mom already has Magnolia Table, check out this list of my favorite Southern Cookbooks I have curated. Some of these she may have never heard of but would love to have them her your collection.

Favorite Recipes:

  • Chicken Pot Pie
  • Chocolate Chip Cookies
  • Fried Chicken

Pots and Pans Set

Most moms may already have a pots and pans set but maybe you are buying for a new mother that would love a nice quality set of pots and pans or maybe your mother's set of pots and pans have gotten old and needs replacing.

All Clad Anodized cookware is one of the best gift ideas for mom this mothers day.

Having a nice set of pots and pans improves your cooking skills.

All-clad is a premium quality cookware brand that has been around for a while. Their products are known by home chefs and professionals alike. This set has premium non-stick surfaces and offers many versatile cooking options. It is one of the most liked kitchen cookware sets.

You will not go wrong with buying Mom this set of pots and pans for Mother's Day.

What we like:

  • Easy to clean: The non-stick coating on these All-Clad pots and pans makes for easy cleanup after cooking.
  • Stacks and Stores Neatly: The way the pans are designed, they nest into each other which makes them stack and store neatly without scratching the nonstick surfaces.
  • Versatile: These pans have a high working temperature which makes them able to go from the stovetop to the oven.

What we don't like:

  • No pour spout: While we love the All-Clad pots and pans, we wish they had a pour spout on them to make pouring liquids, sauces, and gravies easier.
  • Can scratch: As with most non-stick pans, they tend to scratch if extra care is not taken.

InstantPot

If you are looking for one of the best cooking gifts for Mother's Day, look no further than the Instant Pot. The Instant Pot is a multi-cooker that can replace several appliances such as a slow cooker, pressure cooker, rice cooker, and more. It is a popular kitchen appliance that has gained a lot of attention in recent years, and it can make a great Mother's Day gift for several reasons.

Instant Pot is a great gift idea for mom on Mother's Day.

One of the big draws to an Instant Pot is how quickly it cooks foods that would normally take a long time to cook or tougher cuts of meat, such as roast beef.

What we like:

  • Time-Saving: The Instant Pot replaces many of the kitchen appliances that you would normally use and cooks food in a quicker time such as rice, beans, and tougher cuts of meat.
  • Versatility: The Instant Pot can cook a variety of dishes, from soups and stews to rice and pasta.
  • Convenience: The Instant Pot is easy to use and clean, which can be a big selling point for Moms who do not have a lot of time to spend in the kitchen.

What we don't like:

  • Learning Curve: While the Instant Pot is easy to use, it has a lot of buttons and it takes a little getting used to it.
  • Bulky: The Instant Pot is available in a range of sizes, the larger models can be bulky and take up a lot of counter space.

High-Quality Dish Towels

If your mom's house is like mine, she is always needing more dish towels. Dish towels are the workhorse of a kitchen that is used for all sorts of things from spills to wiping counters, to drying dishes.

Kitchen towels are always wearing out and need to be replaced.

Homaxy waffle dish towels are super absorbent.

I love these Homaxy 100% cotton waffle weave dish towels. They are super absorbent and have a high star rating.

What we like:

  • Ultra Soft: These dishcloths are ultra soft and do not get as stiff as some do.
  • Absorbent: With the 100% cotton and waffle pattern, these Homaxy dishcloths are super absorbent which makes cleaning up spills a breeze.
  • Quick drying: These dishcloths dry super quickly.

What we don't like:

  • Snag: Some negative reviews mention the waffle design is easy to snag.
  • Stains: Some reviewers also mention that these dishcloths stain easily. The main thing is to rinse them or wash them after you clean up spills before it has time to set in.

Vegetable Chopper

The Mueller Pro-series Chopper is a very versatile and convenient kitchen appliance that can help users save time and effort when preparing meals. This chopper is designed to quickly and easily chop vegetables, fruits, nuts, and other ingredients, with consistent results and minimal effort.

Mueller pro-series chopper makes a great mother's day gift for mom.

The Mueller Pro-series Chopper can be a great gift for Mother's Day for several reasons. Many Mothers enjoy cooking and this chopper will make cooking easier for them. It is versatile and can be used for a range of kitchen tasks, making it a useful tool for mothers who like to experiment with different recipes and cuisines.

What we like:

  • Time-saving: The pro-series chopper saves time by being able to chop whole veggies into the size you need in one chop versus having to do it by hand with a knife.
  • Consistency: The pro-series chopper delivers even and consistent-sized veggies.
  • Easy to use: This chopper is easy to use and has a variety of functions.

What we don't like:

  • Size: If you are cooking for a larger group, the size of the hopper on the chopper is small and will require frequent emptying.
  • Safety: The Mueller Pro-Series chopper has sharp blades that could be a concern for safety reasons.

Bread Maker Machine

If you have followed me for any time, you know that I am a big fan of bread machines. I got one for a gift some 13 or 14 years ago and loved it. Bread machines make great gift ideas but I think many times the bread recipe that comes with it is not very good so the machine doesn't get used.

I know this was the case for me when I first received mine, so I got to looking for a bread recipe that I liked. Once I found one, I tweaked it to my liking and I came up with this Homemade White Bread in the Bread Machine recipe.

Cuisinart bread machine

My machine has since died on me and this is the one that I will purchase when I get a new one. Based on my research, this would be a great one to own and a great gift idea for mom on Mother's Day!

What we like:

  • Stainless Steel: I love the fact that it is stainless steel and not plastic like many of the bread machines. I feel like this unit would be very durable.
  • Versatility: Not only can you bake bread, but you can cook other items as well. I love a versatile machine that serves dual purposes.
  • Easy to clean: This unit is easy to clean up with the stainless steel exterior and the non-stick bread pan.

What we don't like:

  • Bulky: As with many kitchen appliances, they tend to be bulky and take up a lot of counter space.
  • Noise: Most bread machines do make a lot of noise but it is only when it is mixing.

FAQ's

When Is Mother's Day This Year?

Mother's Day 2023 is on Sunday, May 14th

What day Is Mother's Day?

Mother's Day is always on a Sunday.

Who founded Mother's Day?

Anna Jarvis is credited with founding Mother's Day in the United States. She organized the first official Mother's Day celebration in 1908, and it was recognized as a national holiday in 1914.

What is the purpose of Mother's Day?

Mother's Day is a holiday that celebrates and honors mothers and mother figures. It's a day to show appreciation and gratitude for all that they do.

Some popular gift ideas other than the ones listed above are flowers, chocolate, jewelry, spa treatments, and personalized gifts. Kitchen gadgets and tools are also great gift ideas for moms who love to cook and spend time in the kitchen.

​ Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

How Often Do You Season a Cast Iron Skillet

by 2 Comments

Cast iron skillets are known for their durability in the kitchen, making them a favorite among home cooks and professional chefs alike. However, to maintain their non-stick surface and prevent rust, seasoning is a crucial step. This leads us to this often-asked question, how often do you season a cast iron skillet? 

In this blog post, we'll discuss the recommended frequency for seasoning. We will provide tips on how to properly care for your cast iron skillet to ensure its longevity in the kitchen. Following this information will allow you to have a well-seasoned cast iron skillet for years to come. 

How Often To Season Cast Iron?

Before we jump too far into the details, let's first answer the question about how often you season a cast iron skillet. The short answer to this question is you need to season cast iron every time you use it.

Now, don't let this scare you off from using cast iron cookware, because it is a simple process. 

The simple answer is after you cook and clean your pan, you simply wipe on a little oil to protect it while it is in storage. 

To understand seasoning cast iron, we need to dive deeper into the ins and outs of this question. We need to explain some details about why we use cast iron, what seasoning truly means versus a protection or maintenance layer, and how often to do each one. 

Lodge Cast Iron Grill Press

Benefits of Cast Iron Cookware

​You may be wondering, what is so great about cast ironware. You may think, why do I want something that I have to season each time I use it? There are many reasons to love cast ironware but we will go over a few here. 

Lodge Cast Iron Dutch Oven

Durability of Cast Iron

One of the main reasons people love cast ironware is its durability. Simply put, it can last forever if proper care has been used. I will go as far as to state that even if you do not take care of it, it can be rehabbed most of the time. With a little care, you can bring most cast iron back to its original life. 

Speaking of durability, this makes cast iron an heirloom that can be passed down from generation to generation. Kids see mom or dad cooking in their favorite cast iron skillet growing up and it makes them want it when they pass.

Speaking of mom or dad cooking, If you haven't checked out our fried apples recipe yet, be sure to give it a whirl [Southern Fried Apples Recipe], and experience the magic of cast iron cooking at its finest."

Each time they cook, it brings back memories of their mom or dad cooking in that pan. No modern Teflon non-stick pan can do that. 

Cast Iron Heats Evenly

Another reason cast ironware is loved by home cooks and chefs alike is that cast iron heats evenly and retains heat well, making it ideal for cooking a wide variety of dishes. This can include meats, vegetables, and baked goods. Cast-iron cookware can also take high heat. 

Cast Iron Cookware is Non-Stick

A properly seasoned cast iron skillet is non-stick. When layers of oil are baked onto the surface of the pan through a seasoning process, it makes for a well-seasoned skillet that is nonstick for years. 

The process by which you season a cast iron skillet matters.

Emeril Square Cast Iron Grill Pan

Versatility of Cast Iron

In my opinion, the most important reason to love cast iron cookware is because of how versatile it is. You can go straight from the cooktop to the oven to a campfire. You can even cook directly in coals while camping. This makes cast iron one of the most versatile cookware on the planet.

Cast iron is so versatile you can fry, sauté, and bake in it. One of my favorite things to bake in my cast iron skillet is this Old Fashioned Buttermilk Cornbread. Without the cast iron skillet, it just wouldn't have that delectable crust that I love.

The same pan you cook fried chicken in on Sunday can be the same pan you pack to take camping with you on Friday and Saturday.  

What Does Seasoning a Cast Iron Skillet Mean

​To fully understand how often you need to season a cast iron skillet, we need to know the true meaning of seasoning a cast iron skillet because, in my mind, there are two different ways and times we do this. 

This skillet could use a new "Seasoning"

According to the Lodge Cast Iron website, "Seasoning is a layer of carbonized oil that's been baked onto your cast iron pan, forming a protective layer on top of your cookware." The two times we season a pan is the initial seasoning or the time the seasoning or pan has gotten messed up, dull, or sticky. Then the second time is the ongoing seasoning, what I like to call the protective layer or maintenance seasoning.

If you're in the market for some top-notch cast iron cookware, I highly recommend checking out Lodge. They specialize in American-made cast iron cookware, which is my go-to choice, unless I come across an old gem at a yard sale.

Why Season a New Cast Iron Pan

​Typically when you buy a new cast iron skillet, it is seasoned by the manufacturer. This is not enough to form a slick, non-stick surface. There are two reasons for this: When the pan was cast, it left a rough textured surface and the layer was just too thin to work long-term.

The rough texture of a newer Lodge Cast Iron Skillet

This means that you will have to season it. The good news is this is a fairly easy process and anyone can do it. Once you season it a few times, and then cook in it, the rough texture surface will turn into a smooth glasslike surface that is slick and almost non-stick. 

The slick surface of a "Seasoned" cast iron skillet

When I say season it, by this I mean you will have to bake on a thin layer of cooking oil in multiple applications to form that carbonized layer on the cooking surface. The manufacturer simply got the process started, but the surface is rough and the layers are just not thick enough.

So by baking our layers on when first get a new pan, we ensure that it has enough layers and will eventually make the rough surface smooth. This is one way that the term "seasoning" is meant when talking about a cast-iron pan. 

Seasoning Is Also A Protective Layer For Storage

When you see the term seasoning, what most people mean by this is putting a protective layer on your cookware after you have cooked and cleaned your pan. You do this when you store it to protect it from rust while you are not using it. We call this method a maintenance seasoning. 

What type of Cooking oil should you use?

Any neutral cooking oils will do. My personal favorites are grapeseed oil, flaxseed oil, avocado oil, and olive oil. Vegetable oil or canola oil can also be used if that is what you have on hand.

Use a neutral oil that has a high smoke point

Many people like to use animal fat such as bacon grease, lard, or tallow. If a pan is not used often, animal fats can turn rancid so you have to be careful when using them. If you use your pan often, this is not a concern.

Many people will argue the point of what is the best oil, but you will just have to find what works best for you and go with it. There truly is no reason to complicate this simple process. 

The main thing is to use cooking oil with a high smoke point. Meaning the oil can handle high heat before it starts smoking. Simply wipe on a thin layer of oil over the entire pan and remove the excess oil, and you are done. 

Cooking fatty foods adds to the layers

Another thing to note is when you do your normal cooking, this also adds to the layer of seasoning as well. When you cook items such as bacon, the grease that is released during that process will add to the layers on the surface of the cast iron pan to season the cast iron.

How to Clean Cast Iron Cookware

Cleaning cast iron is very simple. If you take your pan to the sink when it is still warm (but not hot), and run some warm water into the pan, most of the food that is left behind will release. 

If this doesn't work, you can add a little bit of coarse salt to act as a scrubbing agent. Normally these two will get the job done.

Another trick to use is to get some aluminum foil and ball it up to scrub the pan. A stiff brush made of plastic bristles is also a good way to scrub cast iron cookware.

A favorite tool of mine that Lodge Cast Iron makes is a plastic scrapper that is approximately 3 inches by 3 inches. It works great for getting stuck bits off of your cast iron cookware and not messing up the seasoning. I love the one I have and use it on other pots and pans as well. 

​Should I Use Soap?​

There is a lot of information that is against using soapy water. I have read arguments against it and for it. Most mainstream people say not to do this and most old-timers agree with this as well. 

You will find some information that says it doesn't hurt it. I have personally used a little soap before on my pans and I have not noticed any effect on them. I am not telling you to do it, but there may be times when you feel it is needed.

One thing to remember is If you ruin the seasoning, you can always bake a few layers back on. It is simple and doesn't take but a few hours. 

​How To Season a Cast Iron Skillet

Step-by-step process on how to put a protective maintenance seasoning on your cast iron cookware

To maintain your seasoning, follow these simple steps to season your pan after each wash. By doing this, it will last you a very long time and serve you well. 

  • After you have cleaned your cast iron cookware, the first thing you need to dry it off with a lint-free cloth for cast iron or a paper towel.  
Wash your cast iron skillet
Dry off with a paper towel or lint-free cloth
  • Next, put the pan back on the stove on medium heat to burn off the moisture. Moisture gets trapped in the pores of metal so heating it will cause trapped water to evaporate. Leave it on there just long enough to burn off the moisture, about 3 minutes or so.  
Put the pan on the stove on medium heat
  • Then pour a small amount of cooking oil (that we discussed up above) and wipe it all around the pan. Wipe the inside, the handle, and all of the outside of the cast iron to put a thin layer on all surfaces. Be sure to wipe any excess oil off. 
Adding oil
  • Lay the seasoned cast iron pan back on the stove to cool before putting it back up. 
Finished results

What Not To Do

​Proper maintenance is key to the success of maintaining your cast iron cookware. To give longevity to your iron pans and cookware, you need to know a few basic things. 

First off, avoid acidic foods such as chilis, spaghetti, or anything that is tomato-based or has tomato sauce in it. Acidic foods are said to be bad for your cast iron cookware. These foods can damage and strip the seasoning on cast ironware. 

Also, never use steel wool to clean the pan. The steel wool is too abrasive and will take the pan back down to the bare metal. 

Conclusion

In conclusion, seasoning a cast iron skillet is an important step in maintaining its quality and longevity. While there is no 100% set frequency for seasoning, it is recommended to do it periodically, especially after every use and when the skillet appears dull or sticky. 

​With proper seasoning and care, your cast iron skillet can become a treasured kitchen tool that lasts for generations to come. 

​ Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

FAQ's

What Type Of Oil Should I Use?

Use a cooking oil that has a high smoke point. Some good choices are avocado oil, olive oil, peanut oil, coconut oil, grape seed oil, and flaxseed oil. Using animal fats such as bacon grease, lard, or tallow is also good as long as you use the pan more often in between storage.

Do I Season My Cast Iron Dutch Oven The Same Way?

Yes, you can treat all cast iron cookware this same way.

Can I Use Soap to Clean the Cast Iron Skillet?

While some traditionalists avoid using soap, it's generally safe to use mild soap for cleaning a cast iron skillet. Just avoid using harsh detergents or abrasive scrubbers, as they can strip away the seasoning.

How do I clean stuck-on food from my cast iron skillet?

If there's stuck-on food, you can try gently scrubbing it with a stiff brush or a non-metallic scrubber. For stubborn bits, add some water to the pan and bring it to a simmer to loosen the stuck-on food. You can also use course sea salt to act as a scrubbing agent when trying to wash it.

Can I use metal utensils with a cast iron skillet?

While it's recommended to use wooden or silicone utensils to avoid scratching the seasoned surface, the occasional use of metal utensils is generally okay. Just be gentle to preserve the seasoning.

Why does my cast iron skillet rust, and how can I prevent it?

Cast iron can rust if it's not properly seasoned or if it's exposed to moisture for extended periods. To prevent rust, make sure to dry your skillet thoroughly after washing, and store it in a dry place. Regularly seasoning the skillet also helps create a protective layer.

Can I cook acidic foods in a cast iron skillet?

While cast iron is great for many types of cooking, acidic foods like tomatoes or citrus can erode the seasoning if cooked for prolonged periods. It's best to avoid long-simmering acidic dishes or to re-season the skillet afterward.

How do I store my cast iron skillet?

Store your cast iron skillet in a dry place. If you need to stack them, place a paper towel or a cloth between the skillets to prevent scratching. It's also a good idea to leave the skillet on the stovetop for a short time after use to ensure it's completely dry.

Easy Slow Cooker Beef & Bean Chili Recipe

by 2 Comments

Looking for an easy crock pot dinner idea that's both delicious and satisfying? Look no further than this flavorful Slow Cooker beef and bean chili recipe! Made with McCormick chili seasoning and slow-cooked to perfection in a crock pot, this hearty beef recipe is sure to warm you up on even the coldest of nights. 

easy slow cooker beef and bean chili recipe with saltine crackers.

Packed with protein and easy to customize to your taste preferences, this beef and bean chili is a must-try recipe for any home cook looking to add a little spice to their dinner routine. So, grab your slow cooker, and let's get cooking!

Homemade Slow Cooker Beef and Bean Chili Recipe: Perfect for Any Occasion

This slow cooker beef & bean chili recipe is such an easy recipe for a weeknight meal, but it is also a great homemade chili for any special occasion. Take this to a Super Bowl party, church function, or another gathering you have.

It is a savory winter staple meal for those cold nights. Once it is done, top it with some cheddar cheese, sour cream, and hot sauce. Then garnish with green onions and serve with saltine crackers, cornbread, or tortilla chips. 

When I make this recipe, I also love to make this Homemade Sourdough Bread that is made with a potato flake starter or this Homemade White Bread. Both go great with this slow-cooker chili. 

​

What makes this recipe SO easy?

A few years ago I found this recipe on the back of a McCormick seasoning package. The McCormick seasoning packet has all the common components of chili seasoning.

It is a great spice blend. Up until then, I always came up with my mix. But by following the recipe they have, and making a few tweaks of my own, it became an easy go-to meal to make on a busy weekday. 

McCormick Chili seasoning mix to make easy slow cooker beef & bean chili recipe.
McCormick Seasoning Mix

​No lie, this recipe is so easy, anyone can put this together and have a complete meal ready to go when they get home from work. The main thing that makes this recipe so easy is that the only cooking you do is browning the hamburger meat.

You could cook the meat and beans in a large Dutch oven on the stove, but if you have the right slow cooker, you can do it all right there in the same pot. Talk about easy!

An infographic showing the stovetop function on the ninja cooking system slow cooker.
The Ninja Slow Cooker has a Stovetop Function built into the cooker

After that, you just dump all the ingredients in the Slow cooker, dump your pre-measured package of McCormick Chili mix in, stir, set the time, and you are done.

This could be ready to eat in as little as 1 hour, but I like to simmer it on low all day while I am at work so the flavors all meld together. 

One more thing, in this recipe post I am going to share a few tips and tricks that make this even easier than what the package says. But before we get into the tips and tricks, let's talk about the ingredients.

​

Ingredients

This slow cooker beef and bean chili recipe requires very few ingredients. The majority of them are pantry staples that you probably already have on hand. Either way, let's go over the ingredients list.

  • 1 lb of lean ground meat: For this recipe, you are going to need 1lb of lean ground meat. This could be lean ground beef, ground chicken, or ground turkey. 
  • 2 -15-ounce cans of Beans: The original recipe calls for two cans of beans. I prefer pinto beans and red kidney beans. Another great addition is black beans. 
  • 1 - 14-ounce cans of Diced Tomatoes:  I like to use one regular can of diced tomatoes.
  • 1 - 10-ounce can of Rotel Tomatoes. Rotel has green chilies mixed in it and it gives it a wonderful flavor and a little heat. 
  • 1 - 8-ounce can of Tomato Sauce
  • 1 Package of McCormick Chili Seasoning Mix: Buy the 1.25oz package of McCormick Chili Seasoning mix. I love this mix because it has all the wonderful flavors of spices that you need and it is already pre-measured for you. It is a flavor-packed chili mix. 
  • ¼ teaspoon salt.
  • ¼ teaspoon of black pepper.
  • Optional Garnish: Green onions, chives, and cilantro make excellent optional garnishes. 

Equipment Needed


The equipment needed is pretty basic and most people will have these on hand.

  • Slow Cooker: I like to use the Ninja Cook System slow cooker. I will explain this further below in the tips and tricks section. 
  • Ladel: For serving the Slow Cooker Beef & Bean Chili after it is done. 
  • Mix and Chop, Potato Masher, or a Wooden Spoon: The Chop and Stir utensil is a product made by Pampered Chef but you can find off brands on Amazon. If you do not have one, a potato masher will work, or a wooden spoon. This is to chop and stir the meat as it browns.
Pampered Chef Mix and Chop

Step by Step Instructions on making Slow Cooker Beef & Bean Chili

1. Start by browning the ground meat. If you do not have a slow cooker that has a stovetop function, you will do this on the stovetop. Grab a large pot or large Dutch oven. 

An infographic showing the stovetop function on the ninja cooking system slow cooker.

2. Turn the stove on medium-high heat and add in a tablespoon of neutral-tasting oil such as canola or vegetable. Additionally, you could also use olive oil as I do here. 

Adding oil to slow cooker for a recipe.

3. Next, add in the meat. Then, add the salt and black pepper. While using a mix and chop, potato masher, or even a wooden spoon, break up the meat. Continue to stir until it is all brown. If you prefer, you can drain the meat to remove the excess fat.  

adding ground meat to the slow cooker.
Use the mix and chop to chop up the ground meat.
Using the Mix and Chop Utensil to break up the ground meat
adding salt into ground meat while cooking in the slow cooker on stove top function.
Adding Salt
adding black pepper to ground meat.
Adding black pepper

5. After that, add the browned meat mixture to your slow cooker. Add beans, tomatoes, and tomato sauce into the slow cooker. You will not drain the beans or the tomatoes. 

beans and tomatoes added to the ground meat in the slow cooker.
Beans and tomatoes were added to the slow cooker

6. Now add the Packet of seasoning. 

adding in McCormick seasoning to the slow cooker.
Adding the McCormick Seasoning packet to the mixture

7. Stir to combine. 

8. Finally, cook on low for at least 1 hour but up to 8 hours. I prefer to cook mine all day for up to 8 hours on low. The extra time allows for the best flavor. 

slow cooker beef and bean chili ready to cook.
Ready to cook
An infographic showing the slow cook setting on the Ninja slow cooker.
Turn Slow Cooker to Low for at least 1 hour and up to 8 Hours

9. Once it is done, ladle chili into a Small Bowl or a medium bowl. Top with cheddar cheese, and sour cream, and garnish with green onions. 

closeup of a crockpot chili recipe.

​

Tips and Tricks

  • ​For the easiest meal possible, you can use a slow cooker that has a stovetop function on it. At this point, you can brown the meat inside the slow cooker, then turn it to slow cook. After that, you will add in the rest of the ingredients. 
  • A Chop and Stir utensil makes life so much easier. I have one from Pampered Chef and I think they are the ones that created it. Although you can find them at stores and on Amazon under various other brand names now. What I like about it is you can chop up the meat while it is browning. Then afterward,  you can use it to stir the mixture anytime you need to stir it. This eliminates the need for multiple utensils, therefore, making cleaning up a breeze. 
  • Speaking of Pampered Chef, I just love this can opener they have. This is the old style and I do not think they make it anymore but if you can find one somewhere, grab it because it is durable. It cuts the lids and leaves no sharp edges.
Youtube video
  • Additionally, If you want to stretch this recipe, add an extra can of beans or two.
  • If you want to cook this meal even quicker, try it in the Instant Pot. Get the same great taste and flavor in under 25 minutes. 

​Sides that go with Slow Cooker Beef & Bean Chili

Conclusion

In conclusion, this beef and bean chili recipe is a delicious and satisfying crock pot dinner idea that is perfect for any occasion. The combination of McCormick chili seasoning and slow cooking in a crock pot creates a flavorful and hearty meal that will warm you up on even the coldest of nights or on game day. 

​The best part is that this recipe is easy to customize, so you can adjust the spice level to your liking or add your favorite toppings to make it your own. Pair it with some homemade bread, and crackers, and you've got yourself a comforting and delicious meal that will leave everyone wanting more. So, give this recipe a try and impress your friends and family with your culinary skills!

​

​

Easy slow cooker beef and bean chili recipe picture for Pinterest.

FAQ's

What can I do with the leftovers?

If you have leftover chili, store it in an airtight container. Place in the refrigerator for up to 3 to 4 days. Beef and Bean Chili is even better the next day.

Can I use different beans in this recipe?

​Of course, you can. Additionally, feel free to experiment. The typical beans that are used are light and dark kidney beans, pinto beans, and black beans. 

Can I add vegetables to this recipe?

Yes, you can add vegetables. Some of the ones I would look to add are corn, carrots, green peppers, tomatoes, celery, and onions. Beyond that, you would have to experiment. 

Can I adjust the spice level of this recipe?

Yes. However, this recipe will make mild to medium heat chili but If you prefer a spicier chili, you can add a small amount of cayenne pepper or red pepper flakes to adjust the heat level. 

Can I freeze the leftovers of this recipe?

Yes, this recipe freezes well. Allow the beef chili to cool completely before transferring it to a freezer-safe container or bag. It can be stored in the freezer for up to three months.

Can I make this recipe in advance?

Yes, you can make this recipe in advance and reheat it when ready to serve. It actually tastes better the next day after the flavors have had a chance to meld together. 

Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

​

easy slow cooker beef and bean chili recipe with saltine crackers.

Easy Slow Cooker Beef & Bean Chili Recipe

Prep Time: 10 minutes
Cook Time: 1 hour
Additional Time: 7 hours
Total Time: 8 hours 10 minutes

Looking for an easy crock pot dinner idea that's both delicious and satisfying? Look no further than this flavorful Slow Cooker beef and bean chili recipe! Made with McCormick chili seasoning and slow-cooked to perfection in a crock pot, this hearty beef recipe is sure to warm you up on even the coldest of nights. 

Ingredients

  • 1 pound of lean ground meat (beef, chicken, or turkey)
  • 2 -15 ounce cans of beans (kidney and Pinto) undrained
  • 1 - 14 ounce cans of diced tomatoes
  • 1 -10 ounce cane of Rotel diced tomatoes with green chilies)
  • 1-8 ounce can of tomato sauce
  • 1 package of McCormick Chili Seasoning Mix
  • ¼ teaspoon of salt
  • ¼ teaspoon of black pepper
  • Optional Garnish
  • Green onions
  • Chives
  • Cilantro
  • Cheddar Cheese
  • Sour Cream
  • Hot Sauce

Instructions

    1. Start by browning the ground meat. If you do not have a slow cooker that has a stovetop function, you will do this on the stovetop. Grab a large pot or large Dutch oven.

    2. Turn the stove on medium-high heat and add in a tablespoon of neutral-tasting oil such as canola or vegetable. You could also use olive oil as I do here. 

    3. Add in the meat. Add the salt and black pepper. Using the mix and chop, potato masher, or even a wooden spoon, break up the meat. Continue to stir until it is all brown. If you prefer, you can drain the meat to remove the excess fat.

    5. Add the browned meat mixture to your slow cooker. Add beans, tomatoes, and tomato sauce into the slow cooker. You will not drain the beans or the tomatoes. 

    6. Add in the Packet of seasoning. 

    7. Stir to combine. 

    8. Cover and cook on low for at least 1 hour. I prefer to cook mine all day for up to 8 hours on low. The extra time really allows for the best flavor. 

    9. Once it is done, ladle chili into a Small Bowl or a medium bowl. Top with cheddar cheese, and sour cream, and garnish with green onions. 

Notes

  • For the easiest meal possible, you can use a slow cooker that has a stovetop function on it. At this point, you can brown the meat inside the slow cooker, then turn it to slow cook. After that, you will add in the rest of the ingredients. 
  • If you want to cook this meal even quicker, try it in the Instant Pot. Get the same great taste and flavor in under 25 minutes. 

Nutrition Information:

Yield:

4

Serving Size:

1
Amount Per Serving: Calories: 517Total Fat: 32gSaturated Fat: 12gTrans Fat: 1gUnsaturated Fat: 14gCholesterol: 135mgSodium: 1272mgCarbohydrates: 15gFiber: 4gSugar: 6gProtein: 43g

Did you make this recipe?

Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

© Ronnie Williams
Cuisine: American

Easy No-Bake Blueberry-Banana Cream Pie

by Leave a Comment

Are you looking for a dessert that is easy to make and bursting with flavor? Look no further than our easy no-bake blueberry banana cream pie recipe! This delicious pie combines the sweet and tangy flavors of blueberries and bananas with a creamy, dreamy filling that is sure to satisfy any sweet tooth.

slice of blueberry banana cream pie.

Best of all, it requires no baking, making it a perfect dessert for hot summer days when you do not want to turn on the oven. So, grab your ingredients, and let's get started on this mouthwatering dessert that is sure to impress your friends and family!

Why I love this dessert

Growing up in the South, desserts have always been a pivotal part of any Sunday dinner. Similarly, it is like Mashed potatoes and gravy, Mac & Cheese, or steak and potatoes. It is almost a cardinal sin in the South not to have dessert with your Sunday Dinner. It is that important! 

At any rate, my mom has made many desserts throughout my lifetime that I loved. This one holds a special place in my heart as I love blueberries and bananas. When you put them together with the cream cheese filling, it just makes sense. I am not sure where this recipe came from but the first time she made this I was very young.

Blueberry banana cream pie.

The recipe is so simple to make and can be put together very quickly if need be. It makes for a great last-minute dessert when you do not have much time. The ingredients are fairly simple and can be bought year-round in most grocery stores. So let's dive in and talk about the ingredients.

Key Ingredients

Blueberry Pie Filling

This recipe calls for one 21oz can of blueberry pie filling. If you have fresh blueberries and can make a compote from them, those would be best and would substitute for a homemade blueberry filling. The reason I use blueberry pie filling is you can normally get this year-round in your grocery store.

Cream Cheese

Cream Cheese is mixed with confectioner sugar to create this dreamy cream cheese mixture that is so good. This recipe calls for two 8oz packages of pre-softened cream cheese. To soften the cream cheese allow the cream cheese to sit out at room temperature for about 20 to 30 minutes before making the Blueberry Banana Cream Cheese pie recipe.

Bananas

For this recipe, you will need two medium size Bananas. The bananas will need to be peeled and cut into half-inch pieces. In order to keep the bananas from turning brown, you can toss them in a little bit of lemon juice and this will keep them from oxidizing.

Sugar

You will need one cup of confectioner sugar. This ingredient may also be called powdered sugar in your area. While you may use regular white sugar for this recipe, the texture will not be the same. The white sugar will give the cream cheese layer a slightly gritty texture that the confectioner's sugar will not do.

Optional Ingredients

Cool Whip

This recipe calls for one 8oz container of Cool Whip. The cool with is an option and is used as a topping. You can either add it as you serve the individual pie slices or you can cover the whole top of the pie with the cool whip before serving.

Lemon Zest

The lemon zest adds some color contrast to the dish. Also, the tart lemon zest adds a bit of a zing to offset some of the sweetness and richness of the dish.

The Crust

Sticking with keeping the recipe easy, we use store-bought pie crust. In the past, I would use the Pet Ritz Pie crust but I do not think they make them any longer. You have a couple of options for the crust, you can buy 2 deep dish pie crusts or you can buy the graham cracker crust. Either works fine for this recipe. You can also make your own homemade pie crust or homemade graham cracker crust if you wish.

Pie Crust

You will need two deep-dish pie crusts for this recipe. I know the recipe says it is a no-bake recipe, and you don't bake the dessert, but you will have to bake the pie crust for a few minutes if you want a nice flaky pie crust.

Tools You Will Need

  • Large Bowl or Medium Bowl- You will need a large or medium-sized bowl to mix the ingredients in.
  • Hand Mixer or Stand Mixer- An electric mixer is almost a must for this recipe to cream the cream cheese and sugar mixture. You could also use a stand mixer with a whisk attachment if you have that available.
  • Rubber Spatula- A rubber spatula is a great tool for scrapping down the sides of the bowl while mixing and getting all the ingredients out of the bowl. It is also a great tool to use for spreading the mixture in the pie shells.

For a list of items that I recommend for your kitchen, check out our post on the Best Kitchen Essentials. [Best Kitchen Essentials].

Putting It Together

Pie Shells

  • Before starting, the pie shells will need to be baked. Follow the instructions on the package of pie shells.
pricking pie shells.
Pricking Pie Shells before baking them

Pie Filling

  • The first step in making this recipe is making sure to set the cream cheese out ahead of time in order to allow it time to soften. Once the cream cheese has softened, add it to the large or medium-sized bowl. Add in the cup of confectioners (powdered) sugar and mix until the mixture has creamed or has a smooth and creamy texture.
adding cream cheese to a bowl.
Adding cream cheese to the bowl
adding confectioners sugar to cream cheese.
Adding confectioners' sugar to the bowl
mixing cream cheese and confectioners sugar together.
Mixing or "creaming" the sugar and cream cheese mixture
cream cheese base for blueberry banana cream pie.
This is what it should look like when you are done
  • Divide the cream cheese mixture between the two pie shells. Using a rubber spatula, spread the mixture evenly across the pie shell.
adding cream cheese base to pie shells.
spreading cream cheese base in pie shells.
Spreading cream cheese base
slicing bananas.
Slicing bananas and adding them to a bowl
squeezing lemon juice on banana slices.
Adding lemon juice to sliced bananas to keep them from turning brown
  • Next, add the sliced bananas on top of the cream cheese base until you have an even layer across the top.
adding banana slices to the cream cheese base.
  • Now take the blueberry topping (Pie filling) and divide the can between the two pie shells. Using a clean rubber spatula or a big metal spoon, spread the blueberry mixture across the top of the bananas and cream cheese mixture creating a layer of blueberry pie filling on top.
Adding blueberry pie filling to blueberry cream cheese pie.
Dividing the blueberry pie filling between the two pies
adding lemon zest on the blueberry banana cream pie.
Adding lemon zest to the top of the pie
  • Refrigerate for 2 to 3 hours before serving.

How To Serve

  • Serve the Blueberry Banana Cream Pie with a dollop of whipped cream topping.
  • Add Lemon zest on top for a beautiful color contrast and a twang that is to die for.
  • If you do not want the whipped cream topping, you could also add a scoop of vanilla ice cream.

Conclusion

In conclusion, this Easy No-Bake Blueberry Banana Cream Pie recipe is a simple and delicious dessert that is perfect for any occasion. With its creamy filling and fruity flavors, it is sure to be a hit with anyone who tries it.

And because it does not require any baking, it is a great option for those hot summer days when you do not want to turn on the oven. Whether you are serving it up for a family gathering or just indulging in a sweet treat for yourself, this pie is sure to impress. So, give it a try and enjoy a slice of this scrumptious dessert today!

blueberry banana cream pie Pinterest picture

FAQ's

How long does this pie need to be refrigerated before serving?

We recommend refrigerating the pie for at least 2-3 hours, or until it is set and chilled through. However, if you can refrigerate it overnight, the flavors will meld even more and it will taste even better.

Can I Use a different type of fruit instead of Blueberries?

Yes, you can use strawberry pie filling as an alternative.

Can I make this pie ahead of time and freeze it?

Yes, you can freeze this pie. Just make sure to wrap it tightly in plastic wrap.

What do I do with leftovers?

You can store this pie in the refrigerator for up to 3 to 4 days. Store it in an airtight container or wrap it in plastic wrap for best results.

Can I Use a different crust for this recipe?

Yes, you can use a different type of crust if you prefer. Graham cracker crust, Oreo crust, or even a shortbread crust would all work well with this filling.

Can I use a different cream cheese instead of regular cream cheese?

Yes, you can use low-fat cream cheese or even whipped cream cheese instead of regular cream cheese in this recipe. Just keep in mind that it may change the texture and flavor of the pie slightly.

Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
slice of blueberry banana cream pie.
Yield: 2 Pies

Easy No-Bake Blueberry Banana Cream Pie

Prep Time: 20 minutes
Inactive Time: 2 hours
Total Time: 2 hours 20 minutes

Are you looking for a dessert that is easy to make and bursting with flavor? Look no further than our easy no-bake blueberry banana cream pie recipe! This delicious pie combines the sweet and tangy flavors of blueberries and bananas with a creamy, dreamy filling that is sure to satisfy any sweet tooth.

Ingredients

  • 2 Pie Shells, Deep Dish is best like the Pillsbury Pet-Ritz pie shells
  • 2 8oz packages of Cream Cheese
  • 1 21 oz can of Blueberry Pie Filling
  • 2 Medium size Banana
  • 1 cup of Confectioners Sugar, Also called Powdered Sugar. Granulated will work but will affect the texture
  • 1 8 Oz Container Cool Whip, You can make your on whip topping if you prefer

Instructions

Pie Shells

  1. Before starting, the pie shells will need to be baked. Follow the instruction on the package of pie shells.

Pie Filling

  1. The first step in making this recipe is making sure to set the cream cheese out ahead of time in order to allow it time to soften. Once the cream cheese has softened, add it to the large or medium size bowl. Add in the cup of confectioners (powdered) sugar and mix until the mixture has creamed or has a smooth and creamy texture.
  2. Divide the cream cheese mixture between the two pie shells. Using a rubber spatula, spread the mixture evenly across the pie shell.
  3. Next, add the sliced bananas until you have an even layer across the top of the cream cheese mixture.
  4. Now take the blueberry topping (Pie filling) and divide the can between the two pie shells. Using a clean rubber spatula or a big metal spoon, spread the blueberry mixture across the top of the bananas and cream cheese mixture creating a layer of blueberry pie filling on top.
  5. Refrigerate for 2 to 3 hours before serving.

How To Serve

  • Serve the Blueberry Banana Cream Pie with a dollop of whipped cream topping.
  • Add Lemon zest on top for a beautiful color contrast and a twang that is to die for.
  • If you do not want the whipped cream topping, you could also add a scoop of vanilla ice cream.

Notes

After making the two pies refrigerate for an hour before serving. Slice the Blueberry-Banana Cream pie and enjoy.

Youtube video

Nutrition Information:

Yield:

2

Serving Size:

1 grams
Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

Did you make this recipe?

Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

© Ronnie Williams
Cuisine: American / Category: Dessert Recipes

Easy Slow Cooker Chicken Noodle Soup

by Leave a Comment

As the weather starts to cool down, and the leaves begin to change, there's nothing quite like a warm bowl of soup to comfort and nourish your body. And what better soup to make than slow cooker chicken noodle soup?

slow cooker chicken noodle soup with saltine crackers.

This hearty and satisfying dish is a staple in many households, and for good reason. It's packed with protein, veggies, and a savory broth that's sure to warm you up from the inside out on chilly days. Plus, by using a slow cooker, you can let the flavors simmer and develop over time, resulting in a soup that's even more flavorful and delicious. So, grab your slow cooker and get ready to cozy up with a bowl of slow cooker chicken noodle soup.

The popularity of Chicken Noodle Soup

Homemade Chicken noodle soup is one of the most popular soups in the world, and for good reason, it is so comforting and simple to make. Whether you are looking for a warm meal on a cold day or you are feeling sick, chicken noodle soup just seems to hit the spot.

There is some science behind chicken noodle soup making you feel better but according to Real Simple, "it is likely also the result of more intangible properties: eating food cooked by caring people, eating food with other people, eating robust whole foods simply made." Simply put, Chicken Noodle Soup is so popular because it is often the ultimate comfort food that is consumed when we are sick or not feeling well.

Slow Cooker chicken noodle soup in a blue bowl.

It is made by people we love who care for us when we are at our worst. This is the basis of soul food. Putting your heart and soul into cooking something and sharing it with the people you love. Food is connected to our memories and when we think back to those times, it brings great joy even though we were sick at the time.

I share this often, but this is similar to how we can have a favorite restaurant that we love and enjoy going to even though the food maybe isn't so great. Maybe we grew up going there or share a special connection with it so it becomes more about the memories than the food itself.

What Makes This Crockpot Chicken Noodle Soup Recipe So Good

Using fresh herbs and spices is what makes this slow cooker chicken noodle soup recipe so good. I really love the addition of ginger and garlic which are great herbs to consume when you are sick. This isn't your grandma's chicken noodle soup but it is close.

It is so easy to make and put together. You can add all the ingredients into the crock and store it in the refrigerator overnight.

Closeup of chicken noodle soup recipe.

If you love making soups, stews, or chili in the crockpot and want to try another favorite check out this Easy Slow Cooker Beef & Bean Chili Recipe. It is so easy to make and so yummy!

When you wake up in the morning, you can put the crock into the cooker and set your cooking time. All of it will cook while you are at work. Best of all, if you have a unit that switches over to warm after the cooking time, you will not have to worry about overcooking. The best part is it will be ready when you get home.

Finding fresh herbs can be a challenge sometimes. That is why I love using the AeroGarden growing system. By using this I have fresh herbs year-round growing indoors right on my counter. Use these fresh herbs to make your homemade chicken noodle soup to give it so much flavor. This is truly the best crockpot recipe.

Using a Slow Cooker to Make Chicken Noodle Soup

Chicken Noodle Soup is a simple dish to make. The tedious part is stewing a whole chicken on the stop top on a low simmer to cook the chicken but also to make the chicken broth or chicken stock to use in the soup. Using a slow cooker or crock pot just makes this task easier.

If you are looking for other great crock pot recipes, you have to try this tried and true favorite of mine, Southern-Style Crock Pot Mac and Cheese, or this Creamy Slow Cooker Chicken and Broccoli over Rice recipe!

Slow Cooker also known as Crock Pot

Down below we will go over the ingredients and tools you will need to make this slow cooker chicken noodle soup. Let's begin.

Ingredients and Tools

List of Ingredients

  • Chicken-4 Skinless Boneless Chicken Breast. In this easy slow-cooker chicken noodle soup, we are going to use boneless skinless chicken breasts. Another option you could use is split chicken breasts, boneless skinless chicken thighs, bone-in chicken thighs, or any mix of chicken cuts you would like. If you use bone-in, it does create a more robust flavorful chicken stock, but you will have to remove the chicken and skin from the bone. One of the reasons this is so easy to make is that we use boneless skinless chicken. All you have to do after it cooks is shred it and you are done. You could also use a whole rotisserie chicken but you will have to debone it first. For this recipe, we are using
  • Chicken broth or chicken stock- You will need 6 cups of chicken broth or chicken stock
  • Water- You will need 1 cup of water.
  • Onion- You will need one medium onion, diced.
  • Garlic- 2 to 3 cloves of minced garlic.
  • Ginger- 3 to 4 slices of ginger. This will be removed before eating the soup.
  • Rosemary- 2 sprigs of fresh rosemary or ½ teaspoon of dry Rosemary.
  • Bay leaves- This recipe calls for 1 to 2 bay leaves. This will be removed before eating the soup
  • Celery- 1 cup of celery diced.
  • Carrots- 1 cup of diced carrots.
  • Dry Egg Noodles- You will need one 1 package of dry egg noodles. I prefer to use wide egg noodles.
  • Black Pepper- ¼ teaspoon of black pepper.
  • Salt-½ teaspoon of sea salt or kosher salt.

Tools Needed to Make the Soup

The tools needed to make this soup are pretty simple.

Instructions

Step-by-step instructions for making slow cooker chicken noodle soup

Add the 6 cups of chicken broth.

adding chicken broth to crock pot.

Place chicken (or the chicken parts you will be using) in the slow cooker.

Skinless boneless chicken breast in the crock pot.

Add in the onions, celery, and carrots.

adding celery to a crock pot to make crock pot chicken noodle soup.
sliced carrots going in the crock pot.
sliced Carrots

Add in the garlic, rosemary, bay leaves, ginger, black pepper, and salt.

Adding rosemary in the slow cooker for the chicken noodle soup recipe.
Dried Rosemary
adding minced garlic to the crock pot for chicken noodle soup.
Fresh Minced Garlic
freshly peeled and sliced ginger going in the crock pot for chicken noodle soup.
Fresh Ginger
adding salt and pepper to the crock pot to make chicken noodle soup.
Salt and Pepper

Cook on low for 6 to 7 hours.

Remove the big pieces of chicken and shred them up.

Cooking the Noodles

Add water to a large pot up until it is ¾ full.

Place on stove on medium-high to medium heat.

Add in the dry egg noodles and bring to a boil.

Cook until you have tender egg noodles.

Drain the egg noodles then add them to the slow cooker.

Note: Anytime you are cooking chicken, always make sure you have an internal temperature of 165 degrees Fahrenheit before consuming.
overhead shot of crock pot chicken noodle soup.

Tips for achieving the best results

  • Always check to make sure the internal temperature of chicken reaches 165 degrees Fahrenheit before consuming.
  • Cook time may have to be adjusted depending on the cut of chicken you are using. Bigger pieces will take longer to cook.
  • Using fresh vegetables and fresh herbs will result in the most flavorful slow cooker chicken soup.
  • Don't overcook the noodles: Cook the noodles separately and add them to the soup at the end of the cooking time, just before serving.
  • Experiment with other herbs and spices: Feel free to add in other herbs such as thyme, fresh parsley, green onion, and even cajun seasoning.
  • Adjust the seasoning: Taste the soup and adjust the seasoning if needed, adding more salt or spices as desired.

Serving Suggestions

Now that your slow-cooker chicken noodle soup is done, it is time to serve it. Ladle up a big bowl of hearty soup and enjoy. Serve with saltine crackers and top with green onions.

Pairing suggestions for chicken noodle soup

Suggestions for leftovers and Storage

You can store any leftover chicken noodle soup in an airtight container. It should be good to eat for up to 3-4 days if kept in the refrigerator. It may be even better the next day!

Wrap-Up

In conclusion, there's nothing quite as comforting as a warm bowl of homemade chicken noodle soup on a chilly day. Using a slow cooker to make this classic soup is an easy and convenient way to create a delicious meal that can be enjoyed by the whole family.

By following some simple tips, you can create a soup that's bursting with flavor and full of wholesome ingredients. Pair your soup with some crusty bread, a fresh salad, or just some saltine crackers for the ultimate cozy meal. So, grab your slow cooker and some fresh ingredients, and cozy up with a bowl of slow cooker chicken noodle soup today.

Easy-slow-cooker-chicken-noodle-soup-pinterest-picture

FAQ's

How long does it take to cook chicken noodle soup in a slow cooker?

Chicken noodle soup can be cooked in a slow cooker for 6-8 hours on low heat or 3-4 hours on high heat.

Can I use frozen chicken in my slow cooker chicken noodle soup?

Yes, you can use frozen chicken in your slow cooker, but it may take longer to cook. It's important to make sure the chicken reaches a safe internal temperature of 165°F.

Can I use other types of noodles in my chicken noodle soup?

Yes, you can use other types of noodles such as egg noodles, fettuccine, or spaghetti. Just adjust the cooking time accordingly.

Can I freeze slow-cooker chicken noodle soup?

Yes, you can freeze slow-cooker chicken noodle soup. Allow the soup to cool completely, then transfer it to a freezer-safe container. It will be kept in the freezer for up to 3 months.

Can I Use a Whole Chicken for Chicken Noodle Soup?

Yes, you can use a whole chicken for chicken noodle soup. Cook the whole chicken on low in the slow cooker with the vegetables for 6-8 hours or until it reaches an internal temperature of 165°F. Remove the whole chicken and debone it. Add chicken back to the slow cooker.

Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
John 6:35

-Ronnie | Let's Gets Food Junked
slow cooker chicken noodle soup with saltine crackers.

Easy Slow Cooker Chicken Noodle Soup

Prep Time: 20 minutes
Cook Time: 6 hours
Total Time: 6 hours 20 minutes

As the weather starts to cool down, and the leaves begin to change, there's nothing quite like a warm bowl of soup to comfort and nourish your body. And what better soup to make than slow cooker chicken noodle soup?

Ingredients

  • 4 Boneless Skinless Chicken Breasts
  • 6 cups of Chicken Broth
  • 1 medium onion diced
  • 2 to 3 cloves of garlic minced
  • 3 to 4 slices of ginger
  • 2 sprigs of fresh rosemary minced or ½ teaspoon of dried rosemary
  • 1 to 2 bay leaves
  • 1 cup of celery diced
  • 1 cup of carrots diced
  • 1 package of dry egg noodles
  • ¼ teaspoon of Black Pepper
  • ½ teaspoon of sea salt or kosher salt

Instructions

  1. Add in the 6 cups of Chicken Broth.
  2. Place chicken (or the chicken parts you will be using) in the slow cooker.
  3. Add in the onions, celery, and carrots.
  4. Add in the garlic, rosemary, bay leaves, ginger, black pepper, and salt.
  5. Cook on low for 6 hours. For Boneless chicken, this should be enough time. If you are cooking bigger pieces of chicken you will have to cook longer. Anytime you are cooking chicken, always make sure you have an internal temperature of 165 degrees Fahrenheit before consuming.
  6. Remove the big pieces of chicken and shred them up.

Preparing the Dry Noodles

  1. Add water to a large pot up until it is ¾ full.
  2. Place on stove on medium-high to medium heat.
  3. Add in the dry egg noodles and bring to a boil.
  4. Cook until you have tender egg noodles.
  5. Drain the egg noodles then add them to the slow cooker.
Youtube video

Did you make this recipe?

Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

© Ronnie Williams
Cuisine: Chicken Dishes / Category: Slow Cooker Recipes

Fresh Herbs All Year Round: Tips for How to Grow Herbs Indoors with Aerogarden

by Leave a Comment

Do you love cooking with fresh herbs, but struggle to keep them alive in your garden? Or do you live in a place with harsh weather conditions that make it difficult to grow herbs outdoors year-round? Fortunately, with the help of an Aerogarden system, you can grow herbs indoors all year round with ease.

An Aerogarden is a hydroponic indoor gardening system that allows you to grow herbs, vegetables, and other plants without soil and with minimal effort. In this blog post, we will share tips and tricks for successfully growing an indoor herb garden with an Aerogarden, so you can enjoy fresh herbs in your cooking anytime you want.

aerogarden seed pod kit gourmet herbs version.

Benefits of Growing Herbs Indoors

Have you seen how much fresh herbs cost these days? Next time you are in the grocery store, check out the produce aisle. There you will see a little tiny box of what they call "fresh herbs". Most of the time they will be wilted maybe slightly brown and not very tasty.

This little box of herbs is around $2.00 in most stores for just a few sprigs of herbs.

Cost Savings

One of the benefits of growing herbs indoors is the cost savings you will have. Growing your own herbs means you have an abundance of them right at your fingertips. You can use them fresh or even dry them to save for later use.

Fresh Herbs Anytime You Want Them

Another benefit of growing your own herbs is how fresh the herbs will be when you grow them yourself. As mentioned above, buying herbs from the store although they say fresh on the package, most are really not that fresh. They add chemicals to allow the herbs to stay fresh for longer periods of time.

By growing herbs indoors, you have fresh herbs growing at your fingertips anytime you want them.

Grow Any Variety You Want

Another benefit of growing your own herbs indoors is you are able to try new and interesting herbs that you may not see in the store near you. This gives you the added benefit of creating unique and interesting dishes that may have a slightly different appeal to them.

Aerogarden | Photo From Amazon
Check Price

Grow Herbs Indoors Year Round

You can reap all of these benefits and do it year-round with ease by using an Aerogarden Hydroponic Growing System. The really cool thing about the Aerogarden is how easy it is to use. You do not have to have a green thumb to be able to grow fresh herbs or even veggies in one of these units. It basically does all of the hard work for you. You do not need soil, sun, or even skill to be able to grow herbs indoors in one of these units. You can grow herbs indoors like a pro with Aerogarden!

How The Aerogarden Works

The Aerogarden is a self-contained hydroponic growing system. What this means is that the herbs or veggies are grown in water. There is no soil or potting mix.

Fresh Herbs All Year Round: Tips for How to Grow Herbs Indoors with Aerogarden.
Aerogarden Harvest Model

You do not have to worry about watering plants or drainage holes in a container to grow herbs indoors in one of these systems. You will have the best herbs you have tasted without using herbicides or pesticides and the best part is they grow super fast. Everything you need to be successful is included in this kit, let me explain.

The Aerogarden is Self-Contained

The Aerogarden self-contained system will turn a water circulation pump on every so often to circulate water in the tank. The water is pumped up into the top of the system and flows through the seed pods.

inside view of water resevoir of the AeroGarden with parts labeled.
Outside view of AeroGarden with parts labeled.
closeup of the seed pod hole on the AeroGarden Harvest Model.
Closeup of the water port where the water circulates up to the seed pods

The Aerogarden also has a grow light that is set on a timer. It comes on and goes off automatically for a set number of hours each day. It also has an indicator light that will come on about every two weeks to tell you when it is time to add more fertilizer and a low water indicator light that comes on to let you know when to add more water.

Closeup of the front panel of the AeroGarden showing the buttons and lights.
Closeup of the indicator panel

At first, the water will last a long time but once the growth starts and the roots start growing in the tank, it will come on more frequently. The timers all start the moment you plug in your Aerogarden hydroponic system. All of this is done automatically for you.

Water fill cover on the aerogarden harvest model.
Refill the tank by removing this cover

Setting Up the Aerogarden

The Aerogarden is first assembled and then the reservoir is filled up with fresh water. Once the water has been added, you add a cap full of the liquid fertilizer. Once that has been done, you place your Seed Pods

Seed Pods

The seed pods are designed to fit into the holes you see on the Aerogarden. The seed pods are made from a plastic frame that has a growing medium inside of the frame. Inside the medium contains a few seeds of the plant that you ordered from Aerogarden. If you ordered a kit, you get enough pods to fill up the holes in the system for the first time as well as enough fertilizer to grow with.

seed pod kit with fertilizer from Amazon's website.
Seed Pod Kit | from Amazon

How To Select Seed Pods

As you may know, different plants grow to different heights and at different speeds, etc. Listed on top of the seed pods will be varying heights. What this does is allows you to place the seed pods that grow the tallest in the back holes, the ones that grow a medium length in the middle holes, and the ones that are shorter in the front holes.

aerogarden seed pod kit gourmet herbs version.
Gourmet Herb Seed Pod Kit

This allows each variety to be able to get light. Place the seed pods in the correct holes and add a clear dome that is included. The dome holds moisture and heat which allows the seed to sprout. Most seeds will germinate within 7 to 14 days.

Growing Light

The Aerogarden has a grow light that mimics the sun's rays. There are multiple positions that the light can go in from the lowest to the highest position. Starting out, you will put the grow light in the lowest position, and as the herb plants grow, you will continue to move it higher until you reach the highest setting.

AeroGarden Harvest Model

There is no need to worry about how many hours of direct sunlight your favorite herb plants are getting. There is no need to place this unit near a sunny windowsill as the unit provides all the light to grow your favorite herbs. All of this is done automatically for you.

Timer On Growing Light

One note about the light, the light comes on as soon as you plug it into the electric outlet. That is when the timer starts. If you want the light to be on during certain times like let's say during the day and not at night, you can reset the timer by holding the light button for a few seconds. At this point, the light will come on at that same time every day that you reset it and stay on for 15 hours.

view of indicator lights panel on the front of the Aerogarden.

Now that you have your Aerogarden assembled, filled with water, seeds pods in place with the domes on top, and you have then plugged it in, that is all you do. Set back and relax. There is nothing to do until Aerogarden tells you it is time to add more fertilizer or water. Your herbs or veggies will be ready to harvest in as soon as four to six weeks. This truly is the best way to grow herbs indoors!

Maintenance

The maintenance on the Aerogarden hydroponic system is pretty simple as well. The only ongoing maintenance you will need to do is empty and replace the water once a month. Once you do this you will need to replace the fertilizer. Other than this, the only other time you do maintenance is once you change out your plants.

Changing Out Plants and Disassembly

Typically herbs will last anywhere from three to six months in this system. Once it is time to start new ones, this is when I will do maintenance on my system.

At this point, I pull all the seed pods out and toss them away. I disassemble my Aerogarden and give it a good wash inside and out with warm soapy water. Make sure not to submerge the outside portion of your unit as well as the lights etc. This could harm them.

Washing the inside of the water reservoir gets rid of algae that may develop or bad bacteria etc. This means that when you start back with your new seed pods, you will have a fresh start like it was new again.

Recipes To Use Fresh Herbs

Now that you have your Aerogarden System set up and you can grow herbs indoors, check out these awesome recipes in which you can use your fresh herbs in!

Conclusion

In Conclusion, growing herbs indoors with an Aerogarden is a great way to enjoy fresh herbs all year round with minimal effort. With the right setup and care, you can grow a variety of herbs in your Aerogarden and have them on hand whenever you need them for cooking, baking, or other applications.

By following the tips and advice outlined in this blog post, you can ensure that your indoor herb garden thrives and provides you with fresh, flavorful herbs that elevate your culinary creations. So, get your Aerogarden set up and start growing your own herbs today - you won't regret it!

Youtube video
Youtube video

FAQ's

How long does it take seeds to sprout?

It typically takes anywhere from 7 days to 14 days to sprout.

How long does it take to begin to harvest?

While you can start to harvest from herbs once they start sprouting enough sprigs to survive, it generally takes anywhere from 3 to 4 weeks to be able to get anything worthwhile.

Where can I buy more seed pods from?

You can order directly from Aerogardens website or you can order from Amazon.

Can I make my own seed pods?

Yes. Many people will save the frames that come with their first Aerogarden and then replace the medium with rock wool. You can then place what seeds you want in the rock wool and then place them in the seed pod holes. There are a good many YouTube videos explaining this process. Of course, if you do not want to fool with that, you can always purchase more here: seed pods from Amazon.

Is an Aerogarden hydroponic system worth the money?

In my opinion, yes, I believe it is. Based on the ease of use, having fresh herbs ready anytime you want, and being able to grow herbs year around, I think it is a great value. There are homemade DIY gardens you can make if you are not worried about their look of them. For the ease of use and the style, I think the Aerogarden is 100% worth it though.

How long do the plants last?

Most herb plants will produce for 3 to 6 months.

Pinterest picture for Aerogarden post about growing herbs indoors year round.

Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. We hope you enjoyed learning about the Aerogarden and how to grow herbs indoors. We truly belive it doesn't get easier than this.

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

Flipping Perfection: Mastering the Art of Old-Fashioned Pancakes

by Leave a Comment

There's nothing quite like waking up to the smell of freshly made pancakes, and old-fashioned pancakes are a classic breakfast treat that never goes out of style. These pancakes are buttery, perfectly sweet, with crispy edges, making them a favorite among breakfast lovers everywhere.

However, as simple as they may seem, making old fashioned pancakes that are truly perfect takes a bit of practice and finesse. In this post, we'll go over everything you need to know to master the art of making old-fashioned pancakes. From the ingredients to equipment to cooking techniques, we'll cover all of the bases so you can enjoy a stack of delicious pancakes every time you make them.

Stack of old fashioned pancakes with syrup and butter on top.

What Are Old-Fashioned Pancakes?

Typically when you make normal American Pancakes or order them at a diner, they have a soft and fluffy texture. The pancakes are fried in a pan or on a griddle with very little oil. This creates this soft, fluffy exterior and tender interior. While I do like fluffy pancakes, they tend to soak up all the syrup and become soggy.

Old-Fashioned pancakes on the other hand are typically fried in a generous amount of butter or oil. They are also made from scratch and do not use a pre-made mix. This creates a golden brown and crispy exterior. This buttery and crispy exterior holds up better to the syrup.

90 degree view of a stack of old fashioned pancakes with butter on top.
Closeup of a Stack of Old-Fashioned Pancakes

The pancakes are then coated in maple syrup instead of getting soggy and saturated in the syrup. They truly are the best pancakes.

These are the homemade pancakes your grandma would have made back in the day as opposed to making them from a pancake mix. Pancake mixes contain many extra ingredients that you do not need. Also, when making homemade pancakes such as this old-fashioned pancake recipe, you use fresh eggs where as pancake mixes use powdered eggs.

They may also use bread flour instead of All Purpose flour as we do in this Classic Pancake recipe. This can affect the texture. While the pancake mix may make fluffier pancakes due to the different flour, our recipe will result in a slightly denser and crispy pancake that is to die for and will hold up to the syrup.

Importance of Learning to Make Them

Along with the recipe, I will share a few tips and tricks that I have learned along the way during my 20-plus years of making this recipe. Some of the tips and tricks I learned from watching my mom make her perfect pancakes over the years, and some I thought up of my own.

Also by learning to make homemade pancakes you can get away from the box mixes that have all the preservatives in them. Once you perfect the art of making homemade pancakes, you will never want the box mix again.

Overview of the Recipe

Ingredients

  • Flour- For this recipe, we will use All Purpose flour. When you use all-purpose flour you will need leavening agents which will be salt and baking powder for this specific recipe. If you have self-rising flour, you can use that but remember to omit the salt and baking powder since it is included in self-rising flour. This recipe calls for 1 ½ cups of All Purpose flour.
  • Sugar- Sugar helps to sweeten the pancakes slightly and it also helps to give them that golden brown color. This recipe calls for 1 tablespoon of white sugar.
  • Egg- This recipe calls for 1 large egg.
  • Baking Powder- This is one of the ingredients that helps the pancakes rise when they are cooking along with salt THis. This recipe calls for 1 ½ tablespoons of baking powder.
  • Sea Salt- Salt is one of the leavening agents that help the pancakes rise and enhances the flavor. Use ½ teaspoon salt.
  • Vanilla Extract- Vanilla extract really enhances the flavor of these old-fashioned pancakes. Add 1 teaspoon of Vanilla Extract.
  • Butter- This recipe calls for 3 tablespoons of melted butter for the mix and an extra 3 tablespoons of butter for cooking the pancakes. Cooking spray or vegetable oil could be used in place of the extra butter to cook with. I prefer the savory notes the butter gives the pancakes though.
  • Whole Milk or Buttermilk- If you have never tried buttermilk pancakes, you are in for a treat. If you have buttermilk, that will give the pancakes a tang and gives the pancakes extra height. If you do not have buttermilk, whole milk will work just fine. This recipe calls for 1 ¼ cups of milk.
A picture showing all the wet indredients needed to make pancakes.
Wet Ingredients
A picture showing all the dry ingredients to make pancakes.
Dry Ingredients

Equipment Needed

  • Mixing Bowls- In order to mix all the ingredients, you will need a large bowl. If you have a large pitcher, I prefer to use that to mix my ingredients, then you can pour the batter out of the pitcher straight onto the frying pan or griddle.
  • Pitcher- I prefer to use a pitcher. I mix my ingredients in the pitcher and then use it to pour the batter out. It works great and eliminates a bunch of mess. If you try to ladle pancake batter, you always have drips on your work surface plus you do not have the extra bowl to wash. Watch my video for how I do this.
  • Whisk- To mix the ingredients well you will need a whisk.
  • Hand Mixer- You could also use a hand mixer or stand mixer.
  • Electric Griddle- I like to cook my pancakes on a large griddle. I have one for my gas stove top but also an electric griddle. I typically use the electric one because of the bigger cooking surface. I can cook 6 average size pancakes at one time on the electric griddle.
  • Cast Iron Skillet- If you do not have an electric griddle, a large well-seasoned cast-iron skillet would be the next best thing.
  • Spatula- You will need a spatula to flip the pancakes over and remove them from the cooking surface when they are done.

Instructions

Preparing the Batter:

  • Start with a large bowl or Pitcher to mix the ingredients in.
  • Next, Add in the milk, vanilla extract, and egg.
adding milk to a mixing bowl.
Adding in milk
adding vanilla extract to a mixing bowl.
Adding in Vanilla Extract
adding a large egg to milk in a mixing bowl in order to make pancakes.
Adding in egg
  • Using a whisk, mix all the wet ingredients together. (Except for butter, which goes in last)
mixing egg and milk together in a mixing bowl to make pancakes.
Mixing wet ingredients to incorporate the egg
  • Add in the dry ingredients next (flour, sugar, salt, and baking powder.)
adding flour to a mixing bowl with milk and egg already in it.
Adding flour to the wet mixture
adding sugar to a mixing bowl.
Adding sugar
adding baking powder to a mixing bowl for a recipe to make pancakes.
Adding baking powder
  • Using the whisk, mix all ingredients together then add in the melted butter.
adding melted butter to a mixing bowl after all the other indredients have been added before making pancakes.
Adding in melted butter
  • Mix again then let sit for 3 to 4 minutes to let the batter rest. The batter should be slightly thick, but still able to pour. You do not want it thin though.
Youtube video

Cooking the Pancakes:

  • Preheat the skillet to medium heat to medium-high heat. This will be 375 to 400 degrees Fahrenheit on the electric griddle.
  • Add a pat of butter to the griddle or hot skillet. If you add a little vegetable oil along with the butter, it will keep it from browning as much but it is not necessary.
showing melted butter on a electric griddle for cooking pancakes on.
  • Using the pitcher, pour the batter in a circular motion starting in the center and moving outwards. If you do not use the pitcher, use a measuring cup or ladle to scoop out approximately 1 cup of batter onto the hot griddle or skillet.
pouring pancakes batter onto a griddled that has melted butter on it.
Youtube video
  • Once the pancake batter starts to bubble and the outside edges are crisp, it is time to flip it over. This will take about 3 to 4 minutes.
pancakes cooking on a griddle.
Pancakes cooking on the griddle
Youtube video
checking to see if the under side of a pancake is ready to be flipped on the griddle.
Pancakes ready to flip
  • Cook on the other side until it is golden brown.
pancake ready to be taken off the griddle.
Golden brown

Tips For Sucess

  • Make sure to measure the ingredients accurately
  • Do not over-mix the batter, some lumps are not bad and will create nice air pockets.
  • You can beat the egg up first before adding it to the wet mixture. This will help it mix up better.
  • Do not flip the pancakes too early, they will fall apart as you are flipping them.
  • Adjust the heat as necessary.
  • Keep the cooked pancakes warm until you are done cooking.

Serving The Pancakes

Pancakes are great on their own but you may want to have a side such as a protein to round out the meal. Below we will list some of our favorite toppings as well as sides to serve with these delicious treats.

Toppings

  • Fruit Compote
  • Maple Syrup
  • Whip Cream
  • Chocolate Chips
  • Peanut Butter
  • Fresh Fruit
  • Cream Cheese icing
  • Dark Karo Syrup
  • Cinnamon Butter
  • Honey

Sides To Serve With Pancakes

In conclusion

This recipe is easy to make if you follow the ingredients and the tips for success. This old-fashioned pancake recipe uses simple ingredients and tastes so much better than the box pancake mix that you buy at the grocery store.

Close up of a stack of pancakes and a stack of pancakes with syprup being poured on top for pinterest.

FAQ's

What Can I Do With Leftover Pancakes?

If you have any leftover pancakes, you can place them in an airtight container and put them in the refrigerator. They will last for 3 to 4 days.

Can You Freeze Pancakes?

Yes, you can freeze pancakes by placing them flat on a baking sheet and place in the freezer. Once they are frozen, you can remove them and place them in a freezer bag.

What Makes Pancakes Fluffy and Rise?

Adding baking powder will create fluffy pancakes and salt and baking powder together cause the reaction that allows pancakes to rise. Also, the type of flour you use can create fluffier pancakes.

Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy creating these recipes and meals as it is for us to create them. If you do like what are we doing, leave us a comment below or if you have a question.

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
closeup of pouring syrup on a stack of pancakes with butter on top.
Yield: 12 Pancakes

Flipping Perfection: Mastering the Art of Old-Fashioned Pancakes

Prep Time: 5 minutes
Cook Time: 15 minutes
Total Time: 20 minutes

There's nothing quite like waking up to the smell of freshly made pancakes, and old-fashioned pancakes are a classic breakfast treat that never goes out of style. These pancakes are buttery, perfectly sweet, with crispy edges, making them a favorite among breakfast lovers everywhere.
However, as simple as they may seem, making old-fashioned pancakes that are truly perfect takes a bit of practice and finesse. In this post, we'll go over everything you need to know to master the art of making old-fashioned pancakes. From the ingredients to equipment to cooking techniques, we'll cover all of the bases so you can enjoy a stack of delicious pancakes every time you make them.

Ingredients

  • 1 ½ cups of all-purpose flour
  • 1 tablespoon of sugar
  • 1 large egg
  • 1 ½ tablespoons of baking powder
  • ½ teaspoon of salt
  • 1 teaspoon of vanilla extract
  • 3 tablespoons of melted butter
  • 1 ¼ cups of whole milk or buttermilk

Instructions

Preparing the Batter

  1. Using a large bowl mixing bowl or pitcher if you have one, add in milk, vanilla extract, and the large egg.
  2. Mix until the egg is beaten.
  3. Add in the flour, salt, baking powder, and sugar.
  4. Mix well until all the dry ingredients are incorporated.
  5. Add in the melted butter and mix.

Cooking the Pancakes

  1. Preheat the skillet to medium heat to medium-high heat. This will be 375 to 400 degrees Fahrenheit on the electric griddle.
  2. Add a pat of butter to the griddle or hot skillet. If you add a little vegetable oil along with the butter, it will keep it from browning as much but it is not necessary.
  3. Using the pitcher, pour the batter in a circular motion starting in the center and moving outwards. If you do not use the pitcher, use a measuring cup or ladle to scoop out approximately 1 cup of batter onto the hot griddle or skillet.
  4. Once the pancake batter starts to bubble and the outside edges are crisp, it is time to flip it over. This will take about 3 to 4 minutes.
  5. Cook on the other side until it is golden brown.

Notes

  • You can use self-rising flour if you have it. If you use Self-rising flour, omit the salt and baking powder.

Youtube video

Nutrition Information:

Yield:

3

Serving Size:

1
Amount Per Serving: Calories: 472Total Fat: 18gSaturated Fat: 10gTrans Fat: 0gUnsaturated Fat: 6gCholesterol: 106mgSodium: 1399mgCarbohydrates: 63gFiber: 2gSugar: 14gProtein: 15g

Did you make this recipe?

Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

© Ronnie Williams
Cuisine: American / Category: Breakfast Recipes

5 Essential Kitchen Tools You Need

by Leave a Comment

The kitchen is the heart of any home, and having the right tools can make cooking a joyous and efficient experience. With so many different kitchen tools available, it can be challenging to know which ones are essential kitchen tools. In this blog post, we will take a look at the top five essential kitchen tools you need in your kitchen to make cooking a breeze.

5 essential kitchen tools you need.

If you are looking for more items that I use and recommend, I created a best kitchen essentials checklist is crucial for a well-equipped and efficient cooking space. With the right tools and gadgets, you'll be prepared to tackle any recipe with ease and confidence. This curated list

Chef's Knife

We are starting with 5 kitchen tools that you need and for me, the number one most important kitchen tool to have in is a good quality chef's knife. It is one of the most versatile tools you can have in the kitchen and one of the most essential kitchen items you need.

It's perfect for slicing, dicing, chopping, and mincing, making it an ideal kitchen tool for preparing ingredients for all kinds of dishes.

A high-quality chef's knife can last a lifetime and can make a big difference in the quality of your food.

This is a image of a Buck Knife brand kitchen chef knife.
Check Price

There are many different types of knives starting with other blades. You have the classic chef's knife, which most of you may already be familiar with, but there is also the Santoku knife and the Nakiri Knife which both are great chopping tools in the kitchen. Each one is a great choice and the main thing to consider is what you are most comfortable with.

Cutting Board

A cutting board would be the next most important essential kitchen tool that you would need. It provides a flat and stable surface for cutting, chopping, and slicing. This also keeps your kitchen counters free of cuts and nicks.

Variety of Materials

The best cutting boards are made of wood or plastic. This keeps the surface of the boards from dulling your knives. It is a good idea to buy a set of cutting boards so you can use one for vegetables and one for raw meat and the last for cooked items.

Cutting boards from OXO
Check Price

Wooden cutting boards are the best for preserving the sharpness of your chef's knife, while plastic cutting boards are more durable and easier to sanitize when you cut or trim meat.

Mixing Bowls

The next very important Essential kitchen tool is a mixing bowl or a set of mixing bowls. They come in various sizes and are perfect for mixing ingredients for recipes.

They can also be used for storing leftover food or for serving dishes. As you can see mixing bowls are a very useful essential tool to have in the kitchen.

Variety of Materials

They come in various materials such as plastic, glass, or even stainless which can last a long time. All three types of material are very durable and tough.

Check Price

Stainless Steel mixing bowls are durable and easy to clean, while glass mixing bowls are great for microwave use and can double as serving dishes.

Measuring Cups and Spoons

Measuring cups and spoons are essential for accurately measuring ingredients in recipes. Having a good quality set of both that are made from good quality materials results in products that will last a long time. If you cheap out on these, you will be buying a new set before long, I can promise you that.

What typically happens is the numbers wear off on the cheap plastic sets and you can't read the measurement or the ring that holds the spoons together breaks. At that point, they may get lost.

I have had both the measuring spoons and the measuring cups bend on the handle and break. Typically this happens when you are scooping out heavy ingredients such as sugar or flour or thick ingredients such as peanut butter.

Variety of Materials

Both measuring cups and spoons come in a variety of materials just like many of the other essential kitchen tools we have already mentioned. I prefer stainless steel in both measuring cups and spoons.

oxo measuring spoon and measuring cup set in stainless steel.
OXO Measuring Cup and Spoon Set
Check Price

Some brands make very high-quality plastic ones as well that will hold up.

Non-Stick Pans

A non-stick pan is an essential kitchen tool for cooking a wide variety of dishes, from eggs to stir-fry. Having a pan that is going to hold up to abuse when it comes to a non-stick pan is critical.

A good quality non-stick pan can make cooking a breeze and can prevent food from sticking to the pan. It is important to choose a high-quality pan that's made from durable materials and easy to clean.

Cheap Non-Stick Pans

Most cheap non-stick pans do not hold up well and the finish can come off after several uses. If you are really on a tight budget, I have had good luck with the Blue Diamond Cookware that you see on TV.

Check out this short video review of Blue Diamond Cookware:

Youtube video
Southern Food Junkie YouTube Channel

Typically I do not believe the hype when it comes to as seen on TV infomercials, but I thought I would try this one out. I have used this pan for over a year at this point and it barely has any scratches or nicks on the surface.

Blue Diamond cookware as seen on tv. Picture from Amazon.
Blue Diamond Cookware | Amazon
Check Price

One thing that I mention in the video that I do not like is the hollow handle which allows heat to be conducted into it. At that point, the handle gets very hot.

Higher Quality Non-Stick Cookware

Are their better brands? Most certainly, but you will pay more for them. I do think that some other brands may hold up better in the long run.

As you can see the Made In non-stick pan below has a solid handle that deters heat from conducting into it and doesn't get as hot as the Blue Diamond Cookware pan. I like this feature on this pan.

Made In Non-Stick Frying Pan | Amazon
Check Price

In Conclusion, having the right tools in the kitchen can make all the difference in your cooking experience. If you are just starting in your first place, this list is a great starting point for items that you need.

A chef's knife, cutting board, mixing bowls, measuring cups and spoons, and a non-stick pan are five essential kitchen tools that every kitchen should have. By investing in these essential tools, you'll be able to cook like a pro and enjoy delicious meals in the comfort of your home.

For a more extensive list of The Best Kitchen Essential tools, check out this page here.

FAQ's

Are there any other tools that are essential tools needed in the kitchen?

Yes, this list is not exhaustive but this is a good starting point. See the list below for more essential tools.

  • Colander
  • Stock Pot
  • Baking Sheet pan
  • Spatula
  • Tongs
  • Whisk
  • Can Opener
  • Thermometer
  • Vegetable peeler
  • Hand mixer
  • Wooden spoons
  • paring knives

For brands that I recommend, check out this post on The Best Kitchen Essential Tools.

What type of cutting board should I use?

It is recommended to use a cutting board made of wood or plastic. Wooden cutting boards are best to preserve your knife's sharpness while plastic is more sanitary.

What size mixing bowls should I buy?

It is recommended to have at least two mixing bowls- a large one and a medium-sized one. A large mixing bowl is great for mixing dough, while a medium-sized bowl is perfect for whisking eggs or mixing salad dressing.

Do I Need A Stand Mixer?

While a stand mixer is nice, they are not an essential kitchen tool. You can get by with a whisk or hand mixer unless you are making a recipe for a larger group.

5 essential kitchen tools you need picture recommended for Pinterest.

Thanks for stopping by Southern Food junkie. We truly appreciate it and hope you enjoyed this article. If you liked it, how about sharing it with your friends.

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

Southern Style Egg Salad Recipe

by 2 Comments

Southern Style Egg salad has been a staple dish in American cuisine for centuries and continues to be a favorite among many. It is simple to prepare, versatile, and delicious, making it a perfect option for weekdays and weekends.

Southern egg salad lettuce boat.
Egg Salad Lettuce Boats

Southern cuisine is known for its comfort foods and its use of bold flavors. This southern egg salad recipe is no exception. With its unique blend of ingredients and spices, it sets itself apart from the classic egg salad recipe.

In this blog post, we'll explore the traditional Southern twist on this classic dish. From selecting the freshest ingredients to cooking the eggs just right, we'll guide you through the process of creating a delicious and satisfying egg salad.

Whether you're serving it for a quick lunch or for a family gathering, this southern egg salad recipe is sure to impress. So, let's get started!

A Brief History of Southern Egg Salad

As with many foods, the history of where they started is sometimes unclear. There are many people who claim to have been the first to come up with a recipe or dish when in fact information did not travel as fast back then or was lost, so the history is unclear. Egg salad is somewhat this way as well.

According to the Tasting Table, an earlier version may have come from an Old English recipe called Salmagundi.

What we have come to know as Egg Salad in the United States first turned up in a newspaper article from 1899 in Hamilton, Ohio, that did not use mayonnaise but rather butter instead. From there the recipe was tweaked over the years until we have the recipe that we do today.

As with most foods in the South, similar to Tuna Salad, many of the popular dishes were made out of necessity. Finding meals that were high in protein but cheap to make was important to stretch a dollar.

Most families had chickens and therefore had eggs. Eggs were cheap and made a cheap meal that was high in protein.

Chickens Eating | Photo By Magda Ehlers

Furthermore, Since they were eaten often in the South, they became a staple and favorite of families. Egg salad sandwiches were served throughout the summertime as a lunchtime favorite sandwich, at church gatherings, wedding showers, and baby showers.

Just like Egg Salad, many people love Tuna Salad sandwiches as well. If you love Tuna Salad sandwiches, you need to try my recipe for it. Tuna Salad and Egg Salad go hand in hand!

Egg salad sandwhich.
Southern Style Egg Salad Sandwich

Nothing is better as a kid on hot summer days than this perfect sandwich. The simple egg salad sandwich has become a staple in many southern homes because of this.

If you love egg salad, I know you will love this deviled egg recipe. Likewise, they both are similar in taste but Deviled eggs are bite size finger food.

Southern Egg Salad Ingredients

This easy recipe starts with just simple ingredients. The basics are eggs, mayo, mustard, salt, and pepper. Ingredients are mixed up as a bound salad and served on just plain white bread or as a spread on crackers. For a low-carb or Keto option, serve it on a bed of lettuce. Either way is a great way to enjoy this delicious recipe.

Eggs

You want to use the freshest eggs you can get. If you can get fresh eggs from a friend or neighbor who has chickens, this will make the best egg salad recipe.

Fresh Eggs being added to a pot of water to make hard boiled eggs.
Fresh Eggs

In case you do not have access to fresh farm eggs, do not fret, you will still get an excellent-tasting recipe from eggs bought at the grocery store. This recipe calls for 8 large eggs.

Mayonnaise

Mayonnaise is the binder that holds the salad together. Also, this ingredient gives this dish its creamy texture and tang.

We prefer to use Duke's Mayonnaise but any mayo will do. Duke's Mayonnaise is what gives the egg salad its southern bold flavor.

Some people may prefer Miracle Whip or Hellman's mayo so if you cannot find Duke's Mayo, you can use what you prefer or what you can find locally. This recipe calls for 3 tablespoons of mayonnaise.

Mustard

We use yellow mustard in this southern egg salad recipe. Yellow mustard gives the egg salad its classic yellow color but also offers a crisp, tart, and tangy flavor. It also gives some acidity to the dish.

Anytime you have a rich dish, having some acid helps mellow out the richness. This recipe calls for 2 tablespoons of yellow mustard.

Salt and Black Pepper

Salt and Black pepper to taste. We prefer to use sea salt in most of our cooking. The reason is that table salt or iodized salt can give a chemical taste and alter the flavor slightly.

ground black pepper and sea salt.

Optional ingredients

  • Celery- Celery will give the dish some crunch and a savory flavor. To incorporate celery, try adding 1 stalk of celery chopped.
  • Chopped Dill Pickles or Dill Relish - Many Southerners will add dill pickles to the egg salad. This gives a sour and tangy flavor as well as some crunch. Try adding 1 dill pickle chopped or 1 teaspoon of dill relish.
  • Sweet Pickle Relish- Some recipes call for sweet relish instead of dill pickles. This is an option that you may like. Use 1 teaspoon of sweet pickle relish.
  • Old Bay Seasoning- If you want to kick up the flavor, add 1 teaspoon of old bay seasoning.
Old Bay Seasoning | Photo from McCormick
Check Price
  • Green onion- One spring of green onion adds a nice flavor as well as some color that makes this dish stand out.
  • Red Onion- Red onion will add a little bite or sharpness to the flavor profile as well as a bright color contrast.
  • Paprika- Paprika has a slightly smoky flavor and pairs well with deviled eggs or egg salad. It is also used to add some color.

Substitutions

  • Mayonnaise- If you do not have mayo or would rather use something else, you can substitute it with plain Greek yogurt.
  • Mustard- You can substitute the Yellow mustard with Dijon mustard or Stone Ground Mustard. Use the same amount.

How To Make Egg Salad-Instructions

Egg Preparation-Boiling and Peeling the Eggs.

  • The first thing you will need to do is make hard-boiled eggs.
  • Place eggs in a large stock pot half full of water.
Fresh Eggs being added to a pot of water to make hard boiled eggs.
Adding Eggs To A Pot Of Water
  • The boil times will vary, but once the water starts to boil, I set my timer for 10 minutes. This process can also be done in an instant pot.
  • Remove from the burner and pour water out. Fill the pot back up with cold water or ice water.
Adding Cold Water To The Pot To Cool The Eggs Off
  • Once the eggs have cooled, you want to peel them.
Peeling Hard Boiled Eggs

Making The Egg Salad

  • Cut eggs in half. Remove the Yolk and add to a large bowl.
cutting eggs in half.
Cutting Eggs in Half To Remove Egg Yolk
  • Using a fork, break up the egg yolks.
Smash up egg yolks.
Mashing Up Egg Yolks
  • Add in Mayo and Mustard.
add in mayo.
Adding Mayonnaise
add in mustard.
Adding Yellow Mustard
  • Next, mix up well.
mix all ingredients up.
Mixing Egg Yolks, Mayo, and Mustard Together
  • Chop up the egg whites and add to the bowl.
chopping up egg whites.
Chopping Egg Whites
Add om egg whites.
Add Egg Whites to The Bowl
  • Add ¼ teaspoon of salt and ¼ teaspoon of black pepper.
add in salt.
Adding Salt
add in black pepper.
Adding Black Pepper
  • Mix all ingredients well until all are incorporated.

How to Serve Southern Egg Salad

There are many different ways to serve egg salad. The traditional way to serve this classic southern recipe is on white bread as a sandwich.

Egg salad is a soft and delicate texture salad, therefore having bread with some structure pairs well with it. One of my favorite types of bread to eat is egg salad on sourdough bread. As well as that, wheat bread is also a nice selection.

Egg salad can also be served with crackers and at this point, the egg salad would be like a dip. One other way that egg salad can be served is on a bed of lettuce or in a lettuce wrap. This would also make the southern egg salad recipe carb-friendly and/or Keto-friendly.

Southern style egg salad in a bowl with crackers.
Egg Salad and Crackers

What to Eat with Egg Salad

In Conclusion

Southern Egg Salad is such a quick recipe to make. Also, It is a great go-to sandwich for kids during the summertime and it is a classic recipe.

This simple dish goes great on your favorite bread, but can also be served on crackers or in a more keto-friendly way such as on a lettuce wrap. It is full of healthy protein and tastes great.

Pinterest picture for Southern Style Egg Salad.

FAQ's

How Many Eggs Do You Need For Egg Salad?

This recipe calls for 8 eggs. This recipe will make approximately 6 whole sandwiches.

How Can I Store Egg Salad and How Long Does Egg Salad Last?

You can store egg salad in an airtight container for up to 4 days in the refrigerator.

How Long Should I Boil My Eggs For Egg Salad?

I bring my water up to a rolling boil and then set a timer for 10 minutes. This gives me a soft yellow center.

Can You Freeze Egg Salad?

You can freeze egg salad if you prefer. Just know that it will change its texture and may not be as good as fresh. Many commercial-made egg salads are shipped frozen.

Are you supposed to eat egg salad cold?

Egg salad is best if eaten cold but you can eat it right away while it is still warm if you prefer.

Can I Make Egg Salad with Greek Yogurt?

Yes. If you do not like or want to use mayonnaise, you can make egg salad with Greek Yogurt.

How long to boil eggs for egg salad?

Once the water starts to boil, I typically set my timer for 10 to 12 minutes. This is the best alternative to Egg Salad without mayo.

How can I make Curried Egg Salad?

It is simple to transform this classic egg salad recipe into a curried Egg Salad recipe. All you do is add these ingredients to the recipe above. Add in 1 stalk of celery (finely chopped), 1 tablespoon of Dijon mustard, and 1 teaspoon of Curry powder.

Thanks for checking out Southern Food Junkie. We truly appreciate you stopping by. We hope you enjoy this southern-style egg salad recipe.

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
Southern Style Egg Salad.
Yield: 6 Sandwiches

Southern Style Egg Salad Recipe

Prep Time: 5 minutes
Cook Time: 10 minutes
Total Time: 5 minutes
Southern Style Egg Salad Recipe

Egg salad has been a staple dish in American cuisine for centuries and continues to be a favorite among many. It is simple to prepare, versatile, and delicious, making it a perfect option for both weekdays and weekends.

Ingredients

  • 8 large eggs
  • 3 tablespoons of Mayonnaise
  • 2 tablespoons of Yellow Mustard
  • ¼ teaspoon of Salt
  • ¼ teaspoon of Black Pepper

Instructions

Egg Preparation

  • The first thing you will need to do is boil your eggs.
  • Place eggs in a large stock pot half full of water. The boil times will vary, but once the water starts to boil, I set my timer for 10 minutes. This process can also be done in an instant pot.
  • Remove from the burner and pour water out. Fill the pot back up with cold water or ice water. Once the eggs have cooled, you want to peel them and then chop the eggs up.

Making Egg Salad

  • Cut eggs in half. Remove the yolk and add to a large bowl.
  • Using a fork, break up the egg yolks
  • Add in mayonnaise and yellow mustard.
  • Mix all ingredients well until all are incorporated.
  • Chop up egg whites and add to the bowl.
  • Add salt and black pepper.
  • Mix all ingredients until well incorporated.

Youtube video

Did you make this recipe?

Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

© Ronnie Williams
Cuisine: Southern / Category: Sandwiches

Crispy Southern Fried Catfish Recipe

by 2 Comments

Is there anything more synonymous with great Southern food than Southern fried catfish? The abundant catfish that live in the Southern lakes are a delicacy in the South. If you have never tried catfish then now is the time. This crispy southern fried catfish recipe will have you going back for seconds.

Crispy Southern Fried Catfish Nuggets

Once the catfish fillets hit that hot oil and those golden brown fried catfish nuggets come out of the grease, you know it's about to be on. Plate the catfish up, and serve it with some hot french fries, hush puppies, slaw, and a squeeze of lemon from a few lemon wedges. You will be in hog heaven! We love to have a fish fry in the south.

Why You'll Love Southern Fried Catfish

  • Crispy Texture- The batter or breading creates a crunchy exterior while the fish remains tender and flaky inside.
  • Easy to prepare- With simple ingredients and cooking techniques, fried catfish is accessible to cooks of all skill levels
  • Shared Experiences-Enjoying fried catfish brings people together, whether it's at a family dinner, a neighborhood fish fry, or a local restaurant specializing in Southern cuisine.
  • Regional Traditions- As with shared experiences, deep-fried catfish is deeply rooted in Southern culinary tradition, making it a beloved cultural dish.

What Does Southern Fried Catfish Taste Like?

Fried Catfish is a moist, slightly sweet, and flaky textured fish. Catfish is one of the tastiest fishes if it is prepared right. One of the main things to consider on catfish fillets is cutting out the bloodline before cooking them. (see notes below for more on this topic)

This darker meat (called the bloodline) can have a strong and fishy taste. Removing it is the best practice. Once removed, you are left with pearly white fillets that are moist and delicate. Of course, if you are buying store-bought fillets, this has already been done for you.

incredibly easy southern tartar sauce recipe.
Southern Tartar Sauce

Catfish is also great to make in a stew. If you love soups and stews, you have to give this South Carolina Catfish Stew Recipe a try!

Also, do not forget to make this incredibly easy Southern Tartar Sauce Recipe to dip those golden fried catfish nuggets into! You will thank me later. 

Catfish is also a great meal to cook if you enjoy camping. Nothing is better than sitting around camp and enjoying Southern Fried Catfish. If you love camping, check out this list of Easy Camping Dinner Ideas!

Where to Get Fresh Catfish to Make Southern Fried Catfish

If you can get fresh catfish fillets, as in wild-caught catfish, those are best. If not you can buy them from most grocery stores or fish markets. 

Here are a Few Species of Catfish That are In Most Southern Waters 

Channel Catfish

These are the most common catfish you will find. If you buy store-bought catfish, this is the species you will be getting. This is the species that is mostly farm-raised catfish and the rivers are plentiful with them. This is a good-eating catfish but make sure to select the smaller ones versus the bigger fish.

Some people refer to these as government cats or government catfish. At one time the state or federal government gave them to people to stock their ponds for eating or so the story goes.

Blue Catfish

In my opinion, this is the best-eating catfish in the freshwaters. Again try to stay away from larger ones. Larger ones can be stronger in taste and are also breeder fish, so I recommend practicing CPR (Catch-Picture-Release) with the larger fish. 

Large Blue Catfish
Me holding a Blue Catfish

Flat Head Catfish

These are very good-eating catfish as well. Some anglers say that the Flathead is the best-tasting of all the Catfish varieties although they are not as plentiful in most lakes. 

Flathead Catfish caught by Blake Williams

Bullhead Catfish

In my opinion, this is not a good-eating catfish. You will also hear these called by the name of mudcat or mudfish. 

What You Need to Make Southern-Style Fried Catfish

This fried catfish recipe only requires a few simple ingredients.

Ingredients for Southern Fried Catfish

Buttermilk or Whole Milk- Catfish are usually soaked in a milk mixture. This will also help the breading stick to the fish but also helps to marinate the fish as well. Some say this helps with fish that have a stronger fishy taste.

I like to soak my fillets in buttermilk but my dad always likes to use sweet milk (whole milk with a red top). You will need just enough to cover the catfish fillets in a bowl. 

Seasoned Breading Mixture- I like a mixture of flour and cornmeal in my seasoned breading mixture.

I like a mixture of the two with some seasonings. I prefer this homemade Fail-proof Catfish Seasoning to use when I am cooking Southern Fried Catfish.

Seasoning- Salt and black pepper are a minimum I would use to season my catfish fillets. In my opinion, what makes the best catfish seasoning recipe is this Homemade Cajun Seasoning that is super easy to make on your own.

Cajun seasoning
Homemade Cajun Seasoning

I use this cajun seasoning to make this Fail-Proof Catfish Breading that is so good on fried catfish or any other seafood.

Oil- If you want the very best taste, I suggest using peanut oil. Canola oil or vegetable oil are good alternatives if you don’t have access to peanut oil. 

Hot Sauce- If you want your fried catfish to be spicier and to kick up the flavor, dredge the fish in hot sauce before dipping it into the seasoned breading. 

Note: See the recipe card at the bottom for quantities.

Equipment You'll Need

  • Deep Fryer- My favorite deep fryer to use is the Fry Daddy. If you do not have a deep fryer, a stock pot filled half way full of oil will work. You can also pan fry the fish as well.
  • Instant Read Thermometer- There are a lot of brands out there but the only one I trust is the Thermapen by Thermoworks. You need accurate and quick readings to make sure the oil is at the right temperature before frying fish.
  • Skimmer (dipper)- This tool is great for scoping fish out of the hot grease. I use this same brand and I have a short one and a longer one to use when I make Low Country Boil.

How To Cook the Catfish Fillets

Step-by-step Instructions

Protip: Fresh fileted fish will have a red tint to it. Washing it a few times will remove the blood. To remove the excess blood try soaking the fish in a salt brine the day before you are cooking. This will help pull out the blood that may be left in the fish. The results will be pearly white catfish filets.

Prepare the Catfish Filets

Step 1

If you bought them from a store, they should be good to go. If you have fresh fish, you may have to remove the dark meat, which is called the bloodline. Failure to remove will result in a fishy or muddy taste. 

Remove the bloodline and any dark red meat for the best-tasting fish

With bigger, thicker fillets, you can make catfish nuggets. You just cut the fish into smaller square sections such as 2 inches by 2 inches or thereabout. 

Step 2

Start placing the catfish fillets in a container and then covering them with enough milk or buttermilk to cover the fillets. Soak the fillets for 30 minutes to an hour.

Catfish nuggets soaking in milk.

How to Cook the Catfish Fillets

Step 1

 Add oil to your deep fryer. If you are using a deep fryer such as a fry daddy, there should be a "fill-to line" on the inside of the fryer.

Deep fryer for frying catfish fillets
Presto Fry Daddy
Check Prices

If you do not have to have a deep fryer, you can use a heavy bottom large pot such as a 5-quart Dutch oven or even a cast-iron skillet. Fill the pot or Dutch oven to about ⅓ way with oil.

If you are using a cast iron skillet, put several inches of oil in the bottom. Not more than halfway.

Step 2

Preheat the oil in the deep fryer or large stock pot. If using the heavy bottom pot or cast iron pan, set the stove to medium-high heat.

You will need to monitor the oil until it reaches the correct temperature of 350 degrees Fahrenheit. Use a deep-frying thermometer or an instant-read thermometer to get the correct temperature.  

Check Prices

Step 3

Prepare the cornmeal and flour mixture. Add 1 cup of cornmeal and 1 cup of all-purpose flour to a large bowl or flat shallow bowl. 

Step 4

Add in your Cajun seasonings. Mix well to incorporate the seasoning so the flour and cornmeal get mixed well together.

Here is how I make my Fail-Proof Catfish Seasoning Recipe for frying. This is fish breading that can be used for seafood as well.

Step 5

Grab your first fillet or nugget from the milk or buttermilk mixture. Shake it off or let it drip to get the excess milk off of the fillet.

Next, dip them in the hot sauce if you are using that then let that drip off. Now place the fillets in the breading mixture. Coat all sides well. 

Step 6

Place the fillets on a dish or drying wire rack to set for a few minutes to allow the coating to adhere to the fish. 

Step 7

Once your oil has reached the correct temperature, you can gently lay it in hot oil.

Top Left: Checking Oil Temperature. Top Right: Dropping Catfish in the Hot Oil. Bottom: Golden Brown Catfish Nuggets

How Long Do You Deep Fry Catfish?

If you are using a deep fryer, you will notice the fish starting to float. Once they have reached a golden brown color, it is time to remove them. This should take about 3 to 5 minutes until the catfish fillets are ready. If you want to check the internal temperature, it should be between 140 to 145 degrees Fahrenheit. 

If you are frying in a pan, flip them over to cook on the opposite side. You should cook for 2 to 3 minutes per side until both sides are golden brown.

Step 8

Using a slotted metal spoon, metal spatula, or Skimmer, remove the fish from the oil. 

Dipping golden fried catfish nugfets out of the hot oil.

Step 9

Once you remove the fish from the oil, It is best to place the fish on a wire cooling rack over a baking or cookie sheet. If you don’t have a wire drying rack, you can use a baking sheet lined with brown paper bags or paper towels.

Another idea is to use a paper towel-lined plate. You need something to absorb the grease to keep the fish from getting soggy. I prefer the drying rack as this keeps the grease away from the fish. This allows the excess oil to drip away and allows the fish to stay crispy.

Catfish nuggets soaking in milk.
Soak in milk
Drain milk off.
Bread Catfish Fillets or Nuggets
collage of pictures showing me checking
Check oil Temp, drop fish in hot oil, once they are golden brown remove.
Drain on a paper towel or drying rack.
Crispy Southern fried Catfish Nuggets Recipe.
The results are golden crispy southern fried catfish
Golden fried catfish
Closeup of Crispy Southern Fried Catfish Nuggets.
Note: Make sure you get the correct temperature of the oil by using a thermometer. If not, you will be left with soggy fish that is drenched in oil.

Variations

One variation that may be a healthier option is Air Fryer Catifish Nuggets. You would use this same process and the same fried catfish recipe, but instead of deep frying or pan frying, you would use the air fryer.

To Cook in the Air Fryer:

Preheat the air fryer for 5 minutes, then air fry for 10 to 12 minutes at 375 degrees Fahrenheit. Make sure to flip the catfish nuggets about halfway through for even cooking and browning.

FAQ’s

Can I Use Olive Oil?

Technically you can use Olive oil but I would not use it if It were me. Olive is more expensive than peanut oil for the quantity you are using. Also, this can alter the taste of the dish as Olive oil has a unique flavor of its own. 

Can I Use Another Seasoning Other than Cajun Seasoning?

Yes. At the bare minimum, you could just use good salt like kosher salt or sea salt and black pepper. You could add in some onion powder, garlic powder, and a little cayenne pepper.

Some people also like to use old bay seasoning when making this dish. You can make it your own, but in my opinion, this homemade cajun seasoning recipe is the best for a catfish seasoning recipe for frying!

What Can I Use For a Sauce?

You can use a homemade Tartar Sauce or a store-bought tartar sauce. I like to sprinkle a little hot sauce such as Texas Pete or Franks Red Hot on my fish. At a minimum, you can use ketchup. 

What Does Catfish Taste Like?

If catfish is prepared right, it has a very sweet and mild taste. The texture is very moist and can be flaky. Catfish is a tender, fall-apart type fish that is not a firm fish such as Striped Bass, Mahi Mahi, or Halibut.

Is There a Way to Make This Dish Healthier?

Yes. You could always use an air fryer as a healthier alternative.

Another healthier option is to not use the breading. In this case, you would coat the fish in a little olive oil, then sprinkle or coat the catfish fillets with the cajun seasoning. You can then pan-fry it, air fry it, or even grill it. If you grill it, try using a cedar wood plank!

How Can I Store the Leftover Fried Catfish?

You can store the leftover fried catfish in an air-tight container. They will store for up to 3 to 4 days in the refrigerator.

Side Dishes to Serve with Fried Catfish

Let me know how these Southern Fried Catfish turn out for you in the comments below! I'd love to hear from you.

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

This image shows the closeup shot of crispy Fried Southern Catfish. The catfish nuggets are on a blue plate with a lemon wedge in the foreground and a sprig of parsley tucked in the catfish nuggets.
Yield: 4 Servings

Southern Fried Catfish Recipe

Prep Time: 20 minutes
Cook Time: 10 minutes
Total Time: 30 minutes

Is there anything that is more synonymous with great southern food than fried catfish? The abundant catfish that live in the southern lakes are a delicacy in the south once it hits that hot oil and those golden brown catfish filets come up out of the grease. Having the right seasoning is one of the most important parts of getting the southern fried catfish recipe right. That is why I came up with this fail-proof catfish seasoning recipe. You can actually use this same catfish seasoning recipe with most fish that you want to fry. 

Ingredients

  • 1 pound catfish filets
  • 2 cups buttermilk or whole milk
  • 1 cup of cornmeal
  • 1 cup of all purpose flour
  • 2 tablespoons of Cajun seasonings
  • ½ cup of hot sauce (I prefer Texas Pete or Franks Red Hot)
  • Oil for deep frying

Instructions

Prepare the Catfish Fillets 

1. If you bought them from a store, they should be good to go. If you have fresh fish, you may have to remove the dark meat, which is called the bloodline. If you don’t remove this, this will result in a fishy or muddy taste. If you have bigger, thicker fillets, you can make catfish nuggets. Basically, you just cut the fish into smaller square sections 2 inches by 2 inches or thereabout.

2. If you are going to overnight soak the fillets, start the night before by placing the catfish fillets in a container and then covering them with enough milk or buttermilk to cover the fillets.

Cooking The Catfish Fillets

1. Add oil to your deep fryer. If you are using a deep fryer such as a fry daddy, there should be a fill-to line on the inside of the fryer. If you don’t have a deep fryer, you use a heavy bottom pot such as a dutch oven or even a cast-iron skillet. If you are using a pot, fill it about ⅓ way with oil. If you are using a cast iron skillet, put several inches of oil in the bottom. Not more than halfway.

2.  If using a deep fryer, plug it in to preheat the oil. If using the heavy bottom pot or cast iron pan, set the stove to medium-high heat. You will need to monitor the oil until it reaches the correct temperature of 350 degrees Fahrenheit. Use a thermometer to get the correct temperature. 

3. Next, prepare the cornmeal and flour mixture. Add 1 cup of cornmeal and 1 cup of all-purpose flour to a large bowl or shallow dish.

4. Add in your Cajun seasonings. Mix well to incorporate the seasoning so the flour and cornmeal get mixed well together.

5. Grab your first fillet from the milk or buttermilk mixture. Shake it off or let it drip to get the excess milk off of the fillet. Now dip them in the hot sauce if you are using that then let that drip off. Now place the fillets in the breading mixture. Coat all sides well.

6. Place the fillets on a dish or drying wire rack to set for a few mins to allow the coating to adhere to the fish.

7. Once your oil has reached the correct temperature, you can gently lay it in hot oil. If you are using a deep fryer, you will notice the fish starting to float. Once they have reached a golden brown color, it is time to remove them. This should take about 3 to 5 minutes until the catfish fillets are ready. If you want to check the internal temperature, it should be between 140 to 145 degrees Fahrenheit.

If frying in the pan, flip them over to cook on the opposite side. You should cook for 2 to 3 minutes per side until both sides are golden brown.

8. Using a slotted metal spoon, metal spatula, or skimmer, remove the fish from the oil.

9. Once you remove the fish from the oil, It is best to place the fish on a wire rack over a baking sheet. If you don’t have a wire drying rack, you can use a baking sheet lined with brown paper bags or paper towels. You need something to absorb the grease to keep the fish from getting soggy. I prefer the drying rack as this keeps the grease away from the fish and will result in the crispiest fish.

Notes

Note: Make sure you get the correct temperature of the oil by using a thermometer. If not, you will be left with soggy fish that is drenched in oil.

Did you make this recipe?

Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

© Ronnie Williams
Cuisine: Southern

Hostess Chocolate Cake Twinkies with S'CREAM Filling

by 2 Comments

Although Twinkies were never a favorite of mine growing up, they are truly iconic snack food. You could not count the times they are mentioned or eaten in the '80s or even '90s television shows. Hostess has come out with a new one so we decided to try the Hostess Chocolate Cake Twinkies with S'CREAM Filling.

Hostess Chocolate Cake Twinkies with S'CREAM Filling
Photo from Amazon

Twinkies are truly part of pop culture folklore. Have you ever heard the story of how long they will last? I am sure you have seen that they can last a mere 10 or even 20 years without spoiling. While that may not simply be true, the fact is that Twinkie is ingrained in our culture.

Hostess Closed The Doors

We almost lost one of our culture's most popular snack foods. Back in 2012 Hostess employees went on strike.  So what did Hostess do? They simply said they were closing the doors. Chaos ensued as people envisioned their favorite snacks no more!

I know I was upset. Fast forward a few years and all is well now since Hostess sold their brand to a new owner and now the Twinkies are flying out of the ovens.

What Are Twinkies?

The Original Twinkies are a soft and moist yellow or like they call it "Golden" sponge cake. It has a cream filling that is light and airy.

the original twinkie.
The original Twinkie | Photo from Amazon

This new Hostess Chocolate Cake Twinkie is simply a chocolate cake Twinkie. It is the same soft and moist sponge cake. The hostess has filled the cake with what they call a "S'CREAM Filling."

inside of a Hostess Chocolate Cake
Inside of Hostess Chocolate Cake | Photo from Amazon

That is their play on the Halloween Holiday season. Around Halloween, every food company tries to cash in on the holiday trends. What does Hostess do? They come out with Hostess Chocolate Cake Twinkies with S'CREAM Filling!

Gone is the time when companies simply made food for you to enjoy. Now they have to market it towards a certain holiday or season.

If you love chocolate Twinkies, you are sure to love Reese's Butter Cup with Pieces! I have a whole post dedicated to talking about it.

My Thoughts on Hostess Twinkie with S'Cream Filling

Now back to the "S'CREAM Filling", I honestly could not tell a difference between the original filling and this new "S'CREAM Filling." To me, that is just a marketing ploy. Good job Hostess!

I have to be honest here, I love chocolate. So naturally, when I saw these on the shelf, I had to try them. As I mentioned above, I am not fond of the original Golden Cake Twinkies. To me, the original Twinkies tend to have a chemical aftertaste.

The Hostess Chocolate Cake version did not have that same aftertaste. These hit the nail on the head for me. Moist, soft, and spongy chocolate cake with a light and airy cream filling. I would give them 4 thumbs up.

How To Make Them Better

How can you improve you may ask? Well if it were me, I would add a chocolate coating on the outside because, in my opinion, you can never have too much chocolate.

Thanks for checking out this post of Hostess Chocolate Cake Twinkies with S'cream Filling. We hope you enjoyed it. If you did, leave us a comment below to let us know!

-Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

Youtube video

The Best Cheesy Southern Cheese Grits Recipe

by Leave a Comment

overhead shot of cheesy southern style cheese grits recipe.

Grits have been a staple in Southern kitchens for generations and are a breakfast favorite across the South. Growing up, it was common to see a hot bowl of grits on the table alongside eggs, bacon, sausage, or biscuits. While there are many ways to enjoy grits, one of the most popular Southern traditions is adding plenty of butter and cheese to make them extra creamy and comforting. This Cheesy Southern Cheese Grits Recipe is one of our favorite ways to make grits because it is simple, rich, creamy, and full of classic Southern flavor.

This recipe starts with just grits and water, and then we jazz it up with chicken broth, sharp cheddar cheese, and cream cheese to have a cheesy-creamy decadent side dish or even a main dish. You will love these creamy cheddar grits topped with crispy bacon. You could even use this recipe to make Shrimp and Grits!

These crispy air fryer red potatoes are the perfect side dish to serve with creamy Southern cheese grits for an easy homemade breakfast.

Why You'll Love This Recipe

  • Creamy and Rich Flavor
  • Comfort Food Appeal
  • Versatility
  • Regional Appeal
  • Hearty and Filling
  • Easy To Make

History Behind the Popularity of Grits in the South

Corn was such an important grain in Southern culture. Not only was it used to feed families, but it was also what was used to feed their livestock. Depending on what you wanted to use the corn for, depended on how the corn was milled.

Picture of the grits mill that is located in Cades Cove, TN.
Grist Mill in Cades Cove, TN | Photo by Smokymountains.com

Corn was fed into the mill through a shute and made its way between two stones. These two stones have groves cut in them in a special pattern called furrows. One stone is stationary and the other turns. There is a system of pulleys and gears that turn the stone that is usually powered by an animal or even water-powered if the grist mill is located near a water source.

inside of a grist mill at George Washington's Mt Vernon.
Inside of a Grist Mill | Photo by George Washinton’s Distillery and Gristmill

The distance between the stones determines how fine the grain is milled. Cracked corn took the least amount of time to mill. If you wanted grits, the gap was closed between the stones to make finer cracked corn. If you wanted corn meal, that was milled into a finer powder-like texture.

Creeks, Streams, and rivers were dotted with grit mills. The flowing water was used to power these mills to grind corn for communities. Southerners grew their corn and would take the corn to the community grits mill where they would have it ground into grits and cornmeal.

Not only was this a staple food, but it also was a community event. Folks would gather around the grits meal and have conversations while their corn was ground.

What Are Grits?

If you are not from the South, you may be wondering "What are grits?" Grits are a type of comfort food and one of the many iconic Southern recipes. They start as dried corn on the cob that is then shelled into loose corn. The corn is then milled on a grist mill into ground corn.

Dried Corn

Most Southerners grew up eating grits for breakfast because they are cheap and can feed a lot of people. Corn grew very well in the South and it was plentiful and cheap.

You can use corn in many ways such as making cornmeal to make cornbread, corn on the cob, loose corn, as well as many other dishes. Southern grits are a true Southern classic dish, and Southern cheese grits are no different.

Grits are a Very Versatile Dish

Grits can be enjoyed as the main entree for breakfast, or they can be a side dish as well. Although they are mainly served at breakfast, many people will eat them for supper (dinner) as well.

They can be served for supper (dinner) such as Shrimp and Grits. Shrimp and Grits is an entree that originated in South Carolina as well. If you're interested, I have a list of my Top 15 Traditional Foods SC is known for, which includes some delightful dishes deeply rooted in South Carolina's culinary heritage." [Traditional South Carolina Foods: 15 foods SC is known for]

Leftover grits once they get cold are fried up and served with fish dishes as a side. Cheesy Southern Cheese grits also make an awesome side dish with blackened fish.

shrimp and grits.
Shrimp and Grits | Photo From Where The Dogwoods Bloom

There are many other ways to enjoy grits whether it be a simple breakfast meal or some special occasions but the main thing is you have to know how to cook them right.

Different Kinds of Grits Used to Make Southern Cheese Grits

Before we cook go over this delicious Cheesy Southern Cheese Grits Recipe, you need to understand the different types of grits.

yellow and white grits side by side in bowls for comparison.
White and Yellow Grits

First off is the color, you have white corn and yellow corn. This is strictly preference but I mainly grew up eating white corn grits. Yellow grits pretty much taste the same as white grits.



These crispy air fryer potatoes pair perfectly with my creamy Cheese Grits.

Stone Ground Grits

Next, you have three types of grits that you will find in a grocery store. The first is stone ground grits. These are the grits that our ancestors would have eaten when they took their corn to the community grist mill to have milled into grits.

These are coarsely ground and take longer to cook. Stone ground grits are the most flavorful because the grits contain all the parts of the corn. These usually take about 30 to 40 minutes to cook.

close of what stone ground grits texture looks like.
Yellow Stone Ground Grits

Quick-Cooking Grits

The most popular type of grits that you will find in the grocery store is called quick grits. Quick grits (also known as Quick-cooking grits) are what most people cook these days. Quick grits are the same as stone-ground grits, but they are finer ground. This makes the cooking time quicker.

They usually cook for around 5 to 10 minutes. These are what we mainly eat, but are not as healthy as the stone ground grits.

To read more about Stone Ground Grits vs Quick-Cooking Grits I have written a full dept article explaining the differences [Stone-Ground Grits Vs. Quick Grits (What's the Difference)]

Close up of what quick grits texture looks like.
White Quick Grits

Instant Grits

The last type of grits we will talk about is instant grits. Instant grits are also pre-cooked and then dehydrated. Instant grits usually come in an individual package and will cook in less than a minute. I typically do not like these types unless it is all you can find.

What You Need To Make This Recipe

Ingredients

Check out our blog post on how to cook grits before going any further if you have any questions about how to cook them. This post will go into detail about grits and will give a basic recipe for grits.

That post is similar to this one as it explains a lot about grits, but this post will have the recipe for creamy Cheese Grits.

Grits-Start with a good brand of stone ground grits. Most brands you will find will be from a smaller local mill from the South. Sometimes you will find stone ground grits in grocery stores.

If you cannot find them in your grocery store or a local store near you, I recommend ordering grits from Palmetto Farms, Marsh Hen Mill, or The Old Mill. For this recipe, you will need 1 cup of grits.

picture of stone-ground grits in a cloth sack from Palmetto farms in SC.
Check prices

Water-For the basic recipe to cook grits, you will need water. The ratio of water to grits is typically 1 to 4 or 1 to 5. 1 cup of grits to 4 to 5 cups of water. We will be using half the amount of water and the other half with chicken broth to add extra flavor. With this being said, you will need 2 cups of water.

Chicken Broth-Savory and salty, chicken broth add depth to Cheese grits.

Butter-Butter will add a little bit of creaminess to the grits and some savory notes.

Sharp Cheddar Cheese-Sharp Cheddar gives cheese grits that bold bite and tanginess that is distinct from sharp cheddar cheese. Make sure to grate your cheese for the ultimate flavor.

Grating sharp cheddar cheese for making.

Cream Cheese-Adding in cream cheese is one of the secrets to having the creamiest grits you have ever tried.

Seasonings and Garnishes/Toppings

Salt-I prefer to use sea salt when making grits. Table salt or iodized salt can give a chemical or off taste.

picture of sea salt in a small glass container.
Sea Salt

Black Pepper- Black pepper is pungent, spicy, and slightly earthy. This is a great addition to many dishes.

adding black pepper to a stock pot.
Black Pepper

Crispy Bacon-In this recipe, we will fry the bacon until it is crispy, then chop it up, and add it as a topping.

fried bacon cooling off on paper towels.
Crispy fried bacon

Green Onion or Chives-For a garnish, we will use green onions or chives. You need 2 tablespoons of whichever one you choose to use.

Note: See the recipe card at the bottom for quantities.

Optional Ingredients

  • Cajun Seasonings-There are various ingredients you can add such as heavy cream, garlic powder, green onions as a garnish, as well as herbs and other seasonings like Cajun Seasonings. Cayenne pepper or red pepper flakes will turn up the heat.
  • Hot Sauce-Hot sauce is a great optional ingredient to kick up the spice. have cooked.
  • Parmesan Cheese- Its nutty and salty flavor can complement the creamy texture of the grits quite well, adding a rich depth of flavor.
  • Pepper Jack Cheese-Pepper Jack cheese is a great option to add a spicy kick to grits.

There are many other different cheeses to choose from. If there is a cheese that you prefer to the ones we have listed you can use those in place of these. White cheddar makes a great substitute for Sharp Cheddar and Soft crumbled goat cheese can mimic the creamiest of cream cheese.

Equipment You'll Need

  • Medium Stock Pot or Large Stock Pot- A good heavy-bottom stock pot this one makes the difference between burning grits and having great thick creamy cheese grits.
  • Whisk- You need a good heavy-duty whisk for cooking grits, especially cheese grits. I love this one from OXO.
  • Serving Ladel-ThermoWorks just launched a new silicone ladle. I love their products and always use and recommend them when they make a product that fits a need. The next company I always recommend is OXO.
  • Measuring Cups
  • Measuring Spoons
  • Cheese Grater-Check out this viral Cheese grater. It seriously has gotten so much attention online that it keeps selling out faster than they can keep it in stock. I have one similar to this but this one is much smaller and compact in design.

How To Make

Step-by-step instructions

Grits directions

Step 1

Start with a medium saucepan or medium stock pot. Add in water and chicken brother. Turn the burner on to medium-high heat.

adding water to a stock pot.
Bring water and Chicken broth to a boil

Step 2

Add salt and butter to the pot. Bring the water up to a rolling boil.

adding butter to a stock pot.
Add in butter
adding salt to a stock pot.
Adding sea salt

Step 3

Once the water is up to a rolling boil, add in the grits slowly with one hand while stirring with a whisk with the other hand. Continue to stir until all the grits are in the pot.

adding stone ground grits to a stock pot.

Step 4

To get smooth creamy grits, continue to constantly stir the grits. Continue to do this throughout the whole cooking process. This causes the grits to release the starch making for a creamy texture. This is the secret from one of my favorite breakfast restaurants, Joey's Pancake House, that was told to me by one of the waitresses.

stirring grits.
Make sure to stir the grits often

Step 5

Once the grits start to thicken slightly, turn the heat down to low heat. Stone ground grits will take about 10 to 15 minutes to cook. Once the grits reach the consistency you like, they will be done.

Step 6

Add in the sharp cheddar cheese and Cream cheese. Stir until both have melted and have been well incorporated.

adding cream cheese to the cheesy southern cream cheese recipe.
Adding in Cream Cheese
adding sharp cheddar cheese to stone ground grits.
Adding in sharp cheddar cheese

Bacon:

Step 1

In a large skillet, fry bacon until it is crispy.

bacon frying in a cast iron pan.
Frying bacon in a cast iron skillet

Step 2

Cut or break the bacon into small pieces. Add to the top of the grits once you have plated each dish.

Garnish:

Chop up the green onion or chives and use them as a garnish.

Closeup shot of cheesy southern cheese grits recipe.
Note: I like my grits thick and when you place them on your plate, they do not spread. If you prefer the grits to be thinner, you can add a little water at the end to adjust the texture.

Recipe Notes:

Quick Gits will have the same ingredients and you will cook them the same way. The exception with cooking quick grits is you will only cook for 5 to 10 minutes.

What Can You Eat Cheese Grits With?

Conclusion

I hope you enjoy this recipe for grits with cheese. Southern cheese grits are a quintessential comfort food that embodies the rich flavors and traditions of the South. With their creamy texture and cheesy goodness, they're sure to satisfy your soul and leave you craving more.

Whether served as a side dish or a comforting main course, these grits are a beloved staple in Southern cuisine, and now, you can bring a taste of the South to your kitchen. Enjoy!

FAQ's

What is the ratio of grits to water?

The ratio of grits to water is 1 to 4 or 1 to 5. This depends on how thick you want the result.

What are Grits made from?

Grits are made from ground Dent corn.

What can I do if my grits are lumpy?

If your grits are lumpy you can add a little water and use a whisk to try to even the lumps out.

Do Southerners put sugar on grits?

Most Southerners do not put sugar on grits, at least not in the area I grew up in.

What is the secret to cooking good grits?

The secret to cooking good grits is cooking the grits slowly and stirring often.

Why do my grits taste grainy?

If the grits taste grainy, they need to cook longer. If they are thick, add in a little water, stir, and continue to cook until they are no longer grainy.

Can I Use Other Types of Cheese in These Southern Cheese Grits?

Yes. You can use other types of cheese such as white cheddar cheese, gouda cheese, and blue cheese are all great options.

This image shows a bow of cheesy southern cheese grits that is topped with sauteed grape tomatoes, crispy bacon, and chopped chives. The picture is a upclose shot. The bowl is off white with a tan ring around the edge.

Cheesy Southern Cheese Grits Recipe

Prep Time: 5 minutes
Cook Time: 15 minutes
Total Time: 20 minutes

Grits are an important part of Southern culture. Most southerners will have grits for breakfast at least once per week, some maybe every day. One way that many southerners will enjoy grits is with cheese and butter. This Cheesy Southern Cheese Grits Recipe is our favorite way to enjoy grits.

Ingredients

  • 1 cup of stone ground grits or quick grits
  • 2 cups of water
  • 2 cups of chicken broth
  • 2 tablespoons of butter
  • 1 cup of sharp cheddar cheese
  • 4 oz of cream cheese
  • 1 teaspoon of salt
  • ½ teaspoon of black pepper
  • 6 strips of bacon
  • 2 tablespoons of green onion or chives

Instructions

    1. Start with a medium saucepan or medium stock pot. Add in water and chicken brother. Turn the burner on to medium-high heat.
    2. Add salt and butter to the pot. Bring the water up to a rolling boil.
    3. Once the water is up to a rolling boil, add in the grits slowly with one hand while stirring with a whisk with the other hand. Continue to stir until all the grits are in the pot.
    4. To get smooth creamy grits, continue to constantly stir the grits. Continue to do this throughout the whole cooking process.
    5. Once the grits start to thicken slightly, you can turn the heat down to low heat. Stone ground grits will take about 10 to 15 minutes to cook. Once the grits reach the consistency you like and you taste them and they do not taste grainy, they will be done.

    Bacon:

    1. In a large skillet, fry bacon until it is crispy.
    2. Cut or break the bacon into small pieces. Add to the top of the grits once you have plated each dish.

    Garnish:

    Chop up the green onion or chives and use them as a garnish.

    Notes

    I like my grits thick and when you place them on your plate, they do not spread. If you prefer the grits to be thinner, you can add a little water at the end to adjust the texture.

    Youtube video

    Did you make this recipe?

    Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

    © Ronnie Williams
    Cuisine: Southern / Category: Breakfast Recipes

    13 Best Southern Cookbooks You Need (2026)

    by 8 Comments

    America has fallen in love with the food of the South, and for good reason, it is so comforting and delicious. Many people want to know where the top recipes soul food recipes come from or how to make a certain dish. Today I am sharing with you the 13 Best Southern Cookbooks You Need. 

    southern turnip greens with turnips and bacon
    Southern Style Turnip Greens W/ Turnips

    Magnolia Table Joanna Gaines

    Coming in at number one is Magnolia Table by Joanna Gaines. If you have not heard of Joanna and Chip Gaines, you must be living under a rock. They became popular because of Joanna’s eye for detail in designing which led to a super popular TV show called Fixer Upper. Now she is one of the more famous Southern Cooks.

    Southern Cook book called Magnolia Table by Joanna Gaines
    Photo from Amazon

    Joanna Gaines is deeply rooted in her faith and family which is why she loves to cook so much. According to her Bio, she believes in Home! This cookbook is filled with southern comfort dishes that are sure to delight your family and give you that truly home-cooked meal they desire. 

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Chicken Pot Pie
    • Chocolate Chip Cookies
    • Fried Chicken
    Buy The Book

    Southern Cast Iron Cookbook: Comforting Family Recipes to Enjoy and Share

    There is nothing more that I cherish in my kitchen than my cast iron cookware. I just love it that much. If properly taken care of, it can last a lifetime or two. It can be handed down from generation to generation. 

    Southern cookbook about cast iron cooking.

    This is the reason I love this cookbook so much. Most southern cooks know about cast iron cooking or at least the benefits of using it. It is always nice to have fresh and new recipe ideas to make. Adding this book to your library of Southern cookbooks is a must! Grab this book and level up our Southern Cooking!

    This book not only shares cast iron cooking recipes but also lots of useful information about cast iron ware and tips to season it as well. 

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Fried Grits with Country Ham & Red Eye Gravy
    • Monkey Bread
    • Spicy Boiled Peanuts
    • Blueberry Mountain Pie
    Buy The Book

    Pioneer Woman Cooks-Super Easy! 120 Shortcut Recipes for Dinners, Desserts, and More

    I love watching the Pioneer Woman cook. Her spirit is so easy going and she seems to have so much joy. While her husband and kids work their ranch, Ree Drummond keeps them all fed with all of her delicious ranch-style southern recipes. 

    Ree Drummond's Pioneer woman cooks-Super Easy 120 shortcut recipes for dinner, desserts, and more.
    Photo from Amazon

    If your life is anything like mine (and Ree Drummond as she explains in the book) life is hectic. Life is super busy and we are always on the go. This cookbook gives you super easy-to-fix (and quick too) recipes that will surely be a go-to fix for the family! Ree has many cookbooks out but this is my favorite of all the Pioneer Woman cookbooks.

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Bread Omelet
    • Stepped-up Sausage Balls
    • White Chicken Chili
    • Cinnamon Apples
    Buy The Book

    Ball Complete Book of Home Preserving

    No cookbook library would be complete without one of the most important Southern cookbooks of all time. Learning how to can or preserve is especially important (and popular) in this day and time. People more than ever are going back to the basics and learning the skills that have skipped a generation or two in modern times.

    ball complete book on home preserving
    Photo from Amazon

    If you enjoy planting a garden then buying this book to learn about preserving the extras that you grow will be a game changer. Once you get the basics, it becomes very simple and you will want to grow even more to put back to last you throughout the year. Especially with the rising cost of food!

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Strawberry Jam
    • Roasted Tomato-Chipotle Salsa
    • Cranberry Ketchup
    Buy The Book

    The COMPLETE America’s Test Kitchen TV Show Cookbook

    Ever since I came across this show I have loved it. I love how they not only show you how to make a dish but they go into the why. The why is always important to me. I hate when you ask someone a question about something so you can understand why and they answer “Because that is the way we have always done it” or “Because that's how I was taught.” 

    America's Test kitchen TV show cookbook
    Photo from Amazon

    If you are like me and you want to know the why then you need to start watching their show. This book will have many of the recipes that they share on the show. This cookbook is not necessarily Southern, but it is a great one that has many Southern Recipes in it. The book also has a lot of useful information geared toward cooking. 

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Pressure-Cooker Chicken Noodle Soup
    • New England Clam Chowder
    • Spiral-sliced ham with Cider-Vinegar Carmel
    Buy The Book

    Gullah Geechee Home Cooking: Recipes from the Matriarch of Edisto Island

    If you did not know, I am from South Carolina. Many of the dishes that South Carolina’s Low Country is known for are or were created by the Geechee and Gullah communities.

    The low country of South Carolina and all along the coastal plains of South Carolina and Georgia were inspired by this wonderful group of humans that were once part of a tragedy that was the slave trade.

    The Birth of Soul Food Cooking

    What was once a sad and devastating part of our culture, gave birth to Soul Food and Southern Food in general. Many of the dishes that are enjoyed around the United States were created by the hands of that generation.

    The people that were brought to this part of the country from Africa against their will had extensive knowledge of rice cultivation and so that was the purpose for them being forced to come to this region, to raise rice.

    The conditions for growing rice were perfect in this part of the country. Rice became a cash crop in coastal SC and GA and many of the dishes that the Gullah and Geechee community fed their families had rice in them. These same dishes are now part of what makes soul food and southern food what it is today.

    Out of tragedy came many foods that we as Americans enjoy such as rice, yams, okra, black-eyed peas, peppers, and watermelon. From these plants that the Africans brought with them came the recipes that they made from them.  

    Gullah Geechee cooking southern cookbook
    Photo From Amazon

    The author who was born and raised on Edisto Island, SC was from the lineage of the Gullah/Geechee community. Edisto is one of my favorite places to visit. Once there, you feel as though you have traveled back in time. This cookbook shares some of the Soul Food recipes that came from this region of the world. The recipes that she shares will take you back as well. This will soon become your favorite soul food cook books.

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Crab Cakes
    • Pimento Cheese
    • Hoppin’ John
    Buy The Book

    Check out this video of when I last visited:

    Youtube video

    Rodney Scott’s World of BBQ

    Rodney Scott is another great South Carolina native who is making awesome food and making big moves. He followed in the family business of making great barbeque. Growing up in the family business, Rodney worked at Scott’s Barbeque in Hemingway, SC.

    This is where he learned the ropes of the business which led him to open his very own BBQ restaurant in Charleston, SC with his namesake, Rodney Scott’s BBQ. 

    Rodney Scott's world of BBQ
    Photo from Amazon

    Now some of you may not agree or believe this, but through some of the reading I have done, I learned that South Carolina is believed to be the first area where the technique of Barbequing pork was first used. Hence, South Carolina was the first to BBQ.

    Now for my Northern Readers, in the South when we talk about BBQ, it is always Pork that is smoked. To us, barbeque is a dish that is cooked a certain way, not an act of cooking or a method. 

    Rodney is an acclaimed self-taught chef and also a James Beard award winner along with many other local and regional awards. Cooking whole hog style, his book shares some of his favorite recipes that he serves in his restaurants as well as his favorite memories. Grab this cookbook for some awesome Southern food recipes.

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Rodney’s White Barbecue Sauce
    • Potato Salad
    • Perloo (Chicken Bog)
    Buy The Book

    Bread Baking for Beginners

    Just as a Southern meal is not complete without bread, a cookbook library is not complete without a bread cookbook. This cookbook shares a lot of knowledge about bread and how to make it. From normal white bread to artisan bread, it is all here. 

    cookbook about how to bake bread for beginners
    Photo from Amazon

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Pizza with Tomato and Mozzarella
    • Country Loaves
    • Cinnamon Raisin Swirl Bread
    Buy The Book

    Faith, Family & Feast: Recipes to Feed Your Crew from the Grill, Garden, and Iron Skillet

    The first time I saw Cowboy Kent Rollins was on the Food Network. He was on Chopped: Grill Masters. I loved his humble spirit and the food he was cooking. Fast forward a few years and I saw him on YouTube, and he was killing it on there as well. 

    Kent Rollins always is throwing down some awesome-looking southern food or cowboy cooking. He always has great recipes and does a great job of explaining them.

    Cowboy Kent Rollins Southern Cookbook Fait, Fmaily & the feast
    Photo from Amazon

    Again, this is another cookbook author who is using one of the greatest cookware that was ever invented, the cast iron skillet. One thing you will see in Kent’s cookbook or on his videos is that he can cook on the stovetop, oven, or directly in the fire with the same cookware. Cast iron is so versatile and tough. You are going to love this book and Kent's cooking style!

    This book is filled with lots of Southern home cooked meals. I am sure it will be a favorite cookbook of yours as well.

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Breakfast Burritos with Salsa Verde
    • Fiesta Ranch Pizza
    • Ham-and-Egg Cast Iron Quiche
    Buy The Book

    I Heart Soul Food

    Soul food and Southern food are intertwined. They cross over and are influenced by both. I Heart Soul Food is an awesome Southern cookbook that was written by YouTube and popular Blogger Rosie Mayes.

    Here she shares some of her favorite recipes growing up as well as some of her popular ones on her Southern food blog and YouTube Channel. 

    I heart Soul Food southern cookbook
    Photo From Amazon

    Here is a list of reasons to purchase this Soul Food Cookbook

    • Authenticity: If you're looking for authentic soul food recipes, this book might offer a comprehensive collection of classic dishes, as well as modern interpretations, providing an authentic taste of soul food culture.
    • Variety: Soul food encompasses a wide range of dishes, from fried chicken and collard greens to peach cobbler and cornbread. A good soul food cookbook should offer a variety of recipes to suit different tastes and occasions.
    • Cultural Heritage: Soul food is deeply rooted in African American culture and history. Buying a cookbook like "I Heart Soul Food" can be a way to explore and celebrate this rich culinary heritage.
    • Home Cooking: Many people enjoy cooking at home, either for themselves, their families or to entertain guests. If you love to cook and are interested in trying out new recipes, a soul food cookbook could provide inspiration and guidance in the kitchen.
    • Health Considerations: While traditional soul food is often associated with rich, indulgent dishes, many modern cookbooks offer healthier versions of classic recipes, using lighter ingredients and cooking methods. If you're conscious about health but still want to enjoy soul food flavors, this type of cookbook could be a good option.
    • Cultural Understanding: Food is a powerful way to understand and appreciate different cultures. By exploring soul food through a cookbook like "I Heart Soul Food," you can gain insights into the traditions, ingredients, and cooking techniques that have shaped this cuisine.

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Banana But Pancakes
    • Carmel Pecan Cinnamon Rolls
    • Shrimp, Andouille Sausage, and Grits
    Buy The Book

    The Taste of Country Cooking 

    Edna Lewis shares her life through her cookbook, The Taste of Country Cooking. Through each recipe, she weaves in stories of what it was like growing up in the rural Virginia countryside.

    Along the way, her passion for cooking carried through as well as other chores she had to do. The recipes are older recipes that are more traditional Southern and are sure to get you stirred up with joy.

    Her recipes are inspired by the seasons and what was ripe or what you were able to get at that time. 

    the taste of country cooking by Edna lewis.
    Photo from Amazon

    This book is a great read not just for the historical factor but also to add to your cookbook collection. Learning what and how people ate back in the early turn of the 1900s is fascinating in and of itself. 

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Virginia Ham
    • Yeast Rolls from Sponge Batter
    • Special Butter Cookies
    Buy The Book

    Deep Run Roots

    If you have not heard of this book, you need to get it. It is written by Vivian Howard who is a chef from North Carolina. I love her story and love watching her show called “A Chef’s Life" on PBS. Although the show is now off the air, you can still catch reruns of it. It is great.

    She runs a restaurant where she serves farm-to-table types of dishes. On the show, each episode is like a day in their life and each episode focuses on one simple ingredient.

    We get to tag along to see the decisions she has to make for running her restaurant as well as where she goes to get her ingredients from local farmers and such. It is a great look inside the life of a chef.

     

    Deep run roots is a southern cookbook by Vivian Howard.
    Photo from Amazon

    Also while on the show, she wrote a Southern cookbook and shared some of that process and struggles along the way on the show. The book has many of the great recipes that she serves in the restaurant, The Chef and The Farmer. 

    Each chapter of the book focuses on one key ingredient, much like each episode of A Chef’s Life did. This is a great book that is worth picking up and having in your cookbook library.

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Blueberry-Rosemary Breakfast Pudding
    • Sausage Stuffed Honey Buns
    • Blueberry BBQ Chicken
    Buy The Book

    Taste The State: South Carolina’s Signature Foods, Recipes, and Their Stories

    I love how food can tell a story. Food is so connected to our memories, that is where the term comfort food comes from. Because we ate it as a kid, it transports us back to our childhoods which gives us comfort. That is my definition anyway. 

    I do not personally know one of the authors David Shields, but I am friends with him on Facebook and I love to read the history he shares about the dishes from my native state of South Carolina. 

    He has such an extensive knowledge base about food and culture and how they both are connected.

    Photo from Amazon

    If you are interested in learning about Southern Food, especially Southern Food from the state of South Carolina, this is a great book to pick up. It will have much older, often forgotten recipes in it. 

    Favorite Recipes:

    • Chicken Bog (Chicken Perloo, Chicken Pilau, or Chicken Perlo)
    • Shrimp and Grits
    • Frogmore Stew (Lowcountry Boil)
    Buy The Book
    Youtube video

    I hope you enjoyed this comprehensive list of southern cookbooks. I think you will enjoy each and every one of these recommendations. If you have any suggestions, feel free to leave a comment below. Maybe your recommendation will make the next list!

    -Ronnie

    FAQ's

    Does Paula Deen Have a recipe book?

    Yes, she has many recipe books.

    Can you list more authors that you would recommend books from?

    Sure, here is a list of more authors: Brenda Gantt, Sean Brock, Steven Satterfield, Paula Deen, and Mississippi Kween.

    Are there any associations or alliances that are good places to look for resources on Southern Cooking?

    A good place to start is the Southern Foodways Alliance.

    What is the best website for Southern Food Recipes?

    In my opinion, Southern Food Junkie is the best for Southern Recipes.

    While you are here, check out these other posts that I feel you will like as well:

    How To Cook Grits

    by 2 Comments

    how to cook grits side view in a bowl.
    Cooked Grits

    If you do not know, grits are a staple food in the South. Most Southerners will have grits for breakfast at least once per week, some maybe every day. It is a food that is that important. You may already know how to cook grits, but for those who do not, we are going to show you our methods on How To Cook Grits.

    What Are Grits?

    Grits are a type of comfort food and one of the many iconic Southern Recipes. Additionally, they start out as dried corn on the cob that is then shelled into loose corn. Subsequently, the corn is milled on a grist mill into ground corn, resulting in the creation of grits.

    Dried Corn

    Why Corn?

    Most Southerners grew up eating grits for breakfast because they are cheap and can feed a lot of people. Corn grew very well in the South and it was plentiful and cheap. People also used corn to feed animals on the homestead, making it a vital grain to have.

    Various uses exist for corn as a versatile ingredient, including making cornmeal for cornbread, enjoying corn on the cob, using loose corn in recipes, and more. Among the iconic Southern dishes that feature corn, grits stand out as a true classic.

    When Do You Eat Grits?

    You can enjoy grits as the main entree for breakfast, or you can serve them as a side dish. While they are typically breakfast food, many people also eat them for supper (dinner).

    In addition, people also serve them as a Shrimp and Grits entree dish, which originated in South Carolina. Another way they are served is by allowing the grits to get cold, then they can be fried and served as a side dish. Moreover, they serve cheesy grits as a side dish with blackened fish as well as many other protein sources.

    shrimp and grits.
    Shrimp and Grits

    There are many ways to enjoy grits whether it be a simple breakfast meal or some special occasions but the main thing is you have to know how to cook them right.

    Corn and grist mills were an important part of Southern life

    Southern culture considered corn to be an essential grain since it was used not only to feed their families but also to feed their livestock. Moreover, depending on the purpose of the corn, it was milled differently. As a result, farmers used whole corn and cracked corn to feed their livestock.

    Picture of the grits mill that is located in Cades Cove, TN.
    Grist Mill in Cades Cove, TN | Photo by Smokymountains.com

    Corn was fed into the mill through a shute and made its way between two stones. These two stones have groves cut in them in a special pattern called furrows. One stone is stationary and the other turns. There is a system of pulleys and gears that turn the stone that is usually powered by an animal, tractor, or even water-powered if the grist mill is located near a water source.

    inside of a grist mill at George Washington's Mt Vernon.
    Inside of a Grist Mill | Photo by George Washinton's Distillery and Gristmill

    The distance between the stones determines how fine the grain is milled. Cracked corn took the least amount of time to mill.

    If you wanted grits, the gap was closed between the stones to make finer cracked corn. If you wanted corn meal, the gap was even closer so that it could be milled into a finer powder-like texture.

    Creeks, Streams, and rivers were dotted with grits mills. The flowing water was used to power these mills to grind corn for communities.

    Southerners grew their corn and would take the corn to the community grits mill where they would have it ground into cracked corn, grits, and cornmeal.

    Not only was going to the grist meal a means to feed your family and livestock, but this also was a community event. Folks would gather around the grits meal and have conversations while their corn was ground.

    If you are looking for the perfect side dish to serve with grits, these crispy air fryer red potatoes make an easy and flavorful addition to any Southern breakfast.

    Types of Grits

    Before we learn how to cook grits, you need to know about the different types of Corn. Most corn used for grits is Dent Corn. There are also multiple colors, you have white corn and yellow corn.

    yellow and white grits side by side in bowls for comparison.
    Yellow Grits and White Grits

    This is strictly preference but I mainly grew up eating white corn grits. Yellow grits pretty much taste the same as white grits.

    Stone Ground Grits

    Next, you have three types of grits that you will find in a grocery store. The first is stone ground grits. These are the grits that our ancestors would have eaten when they took their corn to the community grist mill to have milled into grits.

    These are coarsely ground and take longer to cook. Stone ground grits are the most flavorful because the grits contain all the parts of the kernel of corn, called the germ. It is normal to see black or grey specks due to this fact.

    close of what stone ground grits texture looks like.
    Close-up of Stone Ground Grits

    Stone ground grits are usually a healthy choice because of that reason. Stone Ground Grits are the least processed of the types of grits you will find. These usually take about 30 to 40 minutes to cook.

    Quick Grits

    The next type of grits you will find in the grocery store is called quick grits. Quick grits are what most people cook these days.

    Quick grits are the same as stone-ground grits, but they are finer ground. They also have the germ removed. They are more processed and are usually fortified with vitamins and minerals to add back nutrients and flavor.

    Close up of what quick grits texture looks like.
    Close-up of Quick Grits

    The finer grind on quick grits is what makes the cooking time quicker. They usually cook for around 5 to 10 minutes. These are what we mainly eat, but quick grits are not as healthy as stone ground grits.

    Instant Grits

    The last type of grits we will talk about is instant grits. Instant grits are pre-cooked and then dehydrated.

    Instant grits usually come in an individual package and will cook in less than a minute. I typically do not like this type of grits unless it is all I have on hand.

    How To Make Grits

    Since we are here to learn how to cook grits, let's go over that. I felt like I needed to preface what grits were and why they are so important before we covered how to cook them.

    We are going to cover how to cook stone ground grits and quick grits in this article. Later on, we will share how to make Southern Cheese Grits or creamy cheese grits in a later recipe.

    Both of these techniques will be very similar, with only the time it takes to cook the grits that will be different.

    Also, in our area, we only cook savory grits so this recipe will cover how to cook grits with salt and butter and not sugar.

    Stone-Ground Grits

    Grits

    First, start with a good brand of stone ground grits. Most brands you come across will be smaller local mills from the South.

    blackwell's stone ground grits in a bag.

    Sometimes stone ground grits can be found at local grocery stores but if you cannot find a brand, I recommend ordering grits from Palmetto Farms, Marsh Hen Mill, or The Old Mill. For this recipe, you will need 1 cup of grits.

    picture of stone-ground grits in a cloth sack from Palmetto farms in SC.
    Stone-ground Grits | Photo by Palmetto Farms
    Check Prices on Amazon

    Water

    For the basic recipe to cook grits, you will need water. The ratio of water to grits is typically 1 to 4 or 1 to 5. 1 cup of grits to 4 to 5 cups of water. If you want to jazz it up a little bit, you can replace the water with chicken broth.

    Butter

    Butter will add a little bit of creaminess to the grits and some savory notes. Add 2 tablespoons of butter.

    Salt

    I prefer to use sea salt when making grits. Table salt or iodized salt can give a chemical or off taste. This recipe calls for 1 teaspoon of sea salt.

    picture of sea salt in a small glass container.
    Sea Salt

    Black Pepper

    I love to add fresh ground black pepper to grits. This is an optional ingredient so season to your liking. I would start with ½ teaspoon.

    Optional Ingredients: There are various ingredients you can add such as heavy cream, garlic powder, green onions as a garnish, as well as herbs and other seasonings like Cajun Seasonings. Cayenne pepper or red pepper flakes will turn up the heat.

    Hot sauce is also another ingredient you can add to the top after they have cooked. If you want to make a cheesy grits recipe, you can just add in some sharp cheddar cheese for a classic southern dish.

    Directions:

    Step 1: Start with a medium saucepan or medium stock pot. Add in water and turn the burner on medium-high heat.

    adding water to a stock pot.

    Step 2: Add salt and butter to the pot. Bring the water up to a rolling boil.

    adding salt to a stock pot.
    Sea Salt
    adding butter to a stock pot.
    Butter
    adding black pepper to a stock pot.
    Black Pepper

    Step 3: Once the water is up to a rolling boil, add in the grits slowly with one hand while stirring with a whisk with the other hand. Continue to stir until all the grits are in the pot.

    adding grits to a stock pot while whisking.
    Adding grits in while whisking

    Step 4: To get smooth creamy grits, continue to constantly stir the grits. Continue to do this throughout the whole cooking process. This causes the grits to release the starch making for a creamy texture. This is the secret from one of my favorite breakfast restaurants, Joey's Pancake House, that was told to me by one of the waitresses.

    whisking grits in a stock pot.
    Whisking the grits causes starches to release in the corn making for creamy grits

    Step 5: Once the grits start to thicken slightly, you can turn the heat down to low heat. Stone ground grits will take about 30 to 40 minutes to cook. Once the grits reach the consistency you like and they do not taste grainy, they will be done.

    Closeup of cooked grits in a bowl with butter on top.
    Close-up of cooked buttered Quick Grits
    Note: I like my grits thick so that when you place them on your plate, they do not spread. If you prefer the grits to be thinner, you can add a little water at the end to adjust the texture.

    How To Cook Quick Grits

    Quick Gits will have the same ingredients as the recipe above and you will cook them the same way. The exception with cooking quick grits is you will only cook for 5 to 10 minutes.

    quick grits in a bowl.
    Close-up of Quick Grits before cooking

    After you have cooked them, you will plate them in a bowl or plate. I like to top mine with lots of butter and cheese.

    What Can You Eat Grits With?

    how to cook grits picture for pintrest.

    FAQ's

    What is the ratio of grits to water?

    The ratio of grits to water is 1 to 4 or 1 to 5. This depends on how thick you want the end result.

    What are Grits made from?

    Grits are made from ground Dent corn.

    What can I do if my grits are lumpy?

    If your grits are lumpy you can add a little water and use a whisk to try to even the lumps out. You could also try using a colander as a sieve to try to get the lumps out.

    Do Southerners put sugar on grits?

    Most Southerners do not put sugar on grits, at least not in the area I grew up in.

    What is the secret to cooking good grits?

    The secret to cooking good grits is cooking the grits slowly and stirring often.

    Why do my grits taste grainy?

    If the grits taste grainy, they need to cook longer. If they are thick, add in a little water, stir, and continue to cook until they are no longer grainy.

    how to cook grits.
    Yield: 4

    How to Cook Grits

    Prep Time: 5 minutes
    Cook Time: 40 minutes
    Total Time: 45 minutes

    If you do not know, grits are a staple food in the south. Most southerners will have grits for breakfast at least once per week, some maybe every day. It is food that important. You may already know how to cook grits, but for those who do not, we are going to show you our methods on how to cook grits.

    Ingredients

    • 1 cup of Stone Ground Grits (can also use Quick Grits)
    • 4-5 cups of water
    • 2 tablespoons of Butter
    • 1 teaspoon of Sea salt
    • Black Pepper to taste

    Instructions

    1. Start with a medium saucepan or medium stock pot. Add in water and turn the burner on medium-high heat. Add in butter and salt.

    2. Add salt and butter to the pot. Bring the water up to a rolling boil.

    3. Once the water is up to a rolling boil, add in the grits slowly with one hand while stirring with a whisk with the other hand. Continue to stir until all the grits are in the pot.

    4. To get smooth creamy grits, continue to constantly stir the grits. Continue to do this throughout the whole cooking process. This causes the grits to release the starch making for a creamy texture. This is the secret from one of my favorite breakfast restaurants, Joey's Pancake House, that was told to me by one of the waitresses.

    5. Once the grits start to thicken slightly, you can turn the heat down to low heat. Stone ground grits will take about 30 to 40 minutes to cook. If you are using quick grits, they will cook in 5-10 minutes.

    Once the grits reach the consistency you like and you taste them and they do not taste grainy, they will be done.

    Notes

    • If you are using quick grits, the recipe will be the same except for the time. Quick grits will cook in 5-10 minutes.
    • I like my grits thick and when you place them on your plate, they do not spread. If you prefer the grits to be thinner, you can add a little water at the end to adjust the texture.

    Youtube video

    Did you make this recipe?

    Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

    © Ronnie Williams
    Cuisine: Southern / Category: Breakfast Recipes

    7 Reasons Why Chick-Fil-A Restaurant Is The Best Fast Food Restaurant

    by 7 Comments

    Visit a Chick-Fil-A restaurant around lunch time and it will not be hard to see that it is immensely popular. The newly updated double drive-through lanes will be wrapped around the building with busy workers on lunch break trying to get their Chick-Fil-A fix. It is popular and there is a good reason why, here are our 7 Reasons Why Chick-Fil-A Restaurant Is The Best Fast Food Restaurant.

    Double Drive though line at Chick-Fil-A restaurant in Rock Hill, SC.
    Rock Hill, SC Chick-Fil-A

    Peek inside and you will see that the lines there are not much different. You may have asked yourself, why is that? Why is it that Chick-Fil-A is so packed but next door there will be a Wendy's with about half the traffic? Simply put, people love Chick-Fil-A because they are doing things right!

    7 Reasons Why Chick-Fil-A Restaurant Is The Best Fast Food Restaurant.

    History of Chick-Fil-A

    According to Chick-Fil-A's website, the restaurant got its roots just outside Atlanta, GA in 1946. The original name of Chick-Fil-A was the Dwarf Grill which was later changed to the Dwarf House.

    Most of the original Chick-Fil-A's were inside malls until around 1986, that is when they built their first restaurant that was its own building.

    Enough about all that though, let's get to the meat of the story, shall we? So here is my 7 reasons why Chick-Fil-A restaurant is the best fast food restaurant there is.

    The Workers

    The workers there are just so dang nice. Do the workers ever have a bad day? They could spill my drink all over them as they are handing it to me and when I finally get my stuff they would still say "Have a Blessed Day!"

    Inside of a Chick-Fil-A

    It automatically makes your day better doesn't it? They must have some super-duper world-class training. Every employee always has a smile on their face.

    They hire great people, provide world-class training, and the company has good morals as well. It is my opinion that these are the reasons why they are always so nice.

    They Get The Orders Right

    They always get your order right. I cannot remember one time when my order was wrong. As a matter of fact, my mom was telling me a story about how she and her sisters were at a Chick-Fil-A and the attendant forgot to give them their drink.

    My Mom and her sisters had already made it out of the parking lot and were at a stop light. The Chick-Fil-A employee realized it and my Mom said all she saw was a Chick-Fil-A employee running down the road to give them their drink. That is services with a smile. I bet he told them to have a blessed day too!

    They Care That You Are There

    They act like they care you are there to eat with them. This one here is a spin-off of number one and really goes back to the morals and the training of the company.

    They hire people that really care about their job ( or they at least fake it well) and they act as if they want you there. Many of the other fast food restaurants could learn a thing or two from Chick-Fil-A.

    If it was one of the other places, I can just hear Bon Qui Qui saying "Complicated Order" as you walk up and say that you would like a #1 combo, add Cheese, add mayo, and hold the pickle. Not at Chick-Fil-A, they care about you. I know this because they always say "Have a blessed day!"

    Chick-Fil-A Restaurants Are Always Clean

    The restaurants are always clean. Seriously, it looks like I could eat off the floor in these places. The other day I was in a local Chick-Fil-A and there was a napkin on the seat from where one of my kids laid it there as they went off to the bathroom.

    The manager came by to check on us, and he picked up the napkin. As I always try to teach my kids, if you see something laying around pick it up. It doesn't matter who put it there. It doesn't matter if it is in a parking lot or at our house, just pick it up.

    Chick-Fil-A Has Great Food

    They have great food. I think most people would agree that the food at Chick-Fil-A is really good. I would like to add that they normally do not deviate from their traditional menu much, but what they make is really simple and good. I mean they did invent the chicken sandwich right?

    Chicken Sandwhich
    Photo from Chick-Fil-A

    More recently, they have tried to launch some new items. Here you can see the Smokehouse BBQ Sandwich we did a review on from our YouTube channel. 

    I Love Their Large Sauce Packets

    They have large ketchup packets and sauces. The days of squeezing 5 tiny ketchup packets are gone at Chick-Fil-A. They have a nice 2 oz size ketchup packet that is easy for dipping. Their dipping sauces are the same way. I should also mention they have great-tasting dipping sauces. I really love their BBQ sauce. Yummy Yum.

    Ketchup packets from Chick Fil A
    Large Sauce Packets

    They Still Have Playgrounds For Kids

    Finally, we have made it to the last reason why Chick-Fil-A is so good. They still have a playground for the kids to play on. In this day and age, everyone is trying to sue someone for negligence.

    Chick Fil A from Mr. Blue MauMau
    Picture from Mr. Blue MauMau

    I believe that is why so many playgrounds have disappeared from fast food places. Sure there are still a few Mcdonald's that still have them and occasionally a Wendy's but for the most part, they do not.

    Chick-Fil-A is still rocking its playgrounds. That is the number one reason why my kids want to go there and you know what? My wife and I really like the 10 mins of quiet time we get when the kids go to play. Life is busy when you have three young kids. You cherish the time you spend with them but sometimes you need that little break. I want to say thanks to Chick-Fil-A for keeping it a priority and having the playgrounds at their restaurants!

    Thanks so much for taking the time to read our content. We truly appreciate it and value your time. We love to hear from you to see what your opinions are of Chick-Fil-A.

    -Ronnie - Let's Get Food Junked
    chick-fil-a drive through with cars waiting to get food.

    While you are here, check out these other posts!

    Marinated Cucumbers Onion & Vinegar Recipe (Cucumber Salad)

    by 4 Comments

    Once late May hits in the south, the cucumbers start ripening on the vine. It is the time to enjoy one of the best summertime side dishes. Marinated cucumbers onion & vinegar is a great dish that is so simple and easy to make and a great way to use up those fresh veggies.

    Marinated Cucumbers Onion & Vinegar

    You can only eat cucumbers in so many ways. Fresh, sliced cucumber cut up on salads, in pasta salad, and there aren’t many more ways to enjoy them. That is why this easy cucumber salad is such a treat. Whip up this quick vinegar mixture and place it in a serving bowl and you are in business!

    It gives you another option to use up all those fresh crisp cucumbers you have coming off the vines. There truly aren't many things better on a hot summer day.

    Why You'll Love Marinated Cucumbers and Onions in Vinegar

    • Refreshing and Crisp: The cool cucumbers are a refreshing side dish in the summertime.
    • Tangy flavor: The vinegar adds a tangy punch that balances out the sweetness of the onions and the cucumbers.
    • Healthy: Marinated cucumbers and onions in vinegar make a healthy snack that is low-carb and keto-friendly. It fits into most diet needs.
    • Nostalgic Southern Flavor: For those who grew up in the South, Marinated Cucumbers, Onion, & Vinegar recipe can bring back memories of your childhood when your mom or grandmother made this same dish.

    What Do Old Fashioned Cucumbers and Onions in Vinegar Taste Like?

    The sweetness of the fresh cucumbers combined with the tart and acidic nature of the white vinegar. Cut up a sweet onion and add a little bit of sugar to help cut the acid in the vinegar and you have the basic recipe.

    You could stop right there and you would have an easy cucumber salad recipe, but we like to add in a few fresh herbs to heighten the flavor. Below we will go over all the ingredients we like to use for the best results for this simple recipe. 

    If you love this recipe, you are going to love Spicy Cucumber salad. It is a slightly different take on this recipe. It adds a tangy dressing and the kick of red pepper flakes.

    What You Need to Make this Recipe

    You'll find a detailed ingredient list and step-by-step instructions in the recipe card at the bottom of the post, but let's go over the basics:

    Ingredients for Old Fashioned Cucumbers and Onions in Vinegar

    Cucumbers: Use fresh, vine-ripe cucumbers for the best flavor, ideally straight from the garden or a local farmers' market. Alternatively, English cucumbers are a great choice with thinner skin, fewer seeds, and a slightly sweeter taste. You can leave the skin on English cucumbers and adjust to using two large ones if needed.

    picture of a bunch of cumcumbers.
    Cucumbers |Photo by Karolina Grabowska

    Onion: For best results, use sweet onions like Vidalia, though they're seasonal. Red onions offer a striking color contrast but have a sharper flavor. White onions are a good alternative if others aren’t available. Any onion type will work, so don't let the choice hold you back.

    white onions sitting on a table.
    Onion | Photo Courtesy of Pixbay

    White Vinegar: Traditionally, white vinegar was used for this dish, but apple cider or red wine vinegar also works, though they slightly change the flavor.

    Water: I like to cut the vinegar half in half with water. So if you use 1 cup of vinegar, I like to use 1 cup of water. 

    Salt: For optimal flavor, use Kosher or sea salt. These varieties enhance dishes without overpowering them, unlike iodized table salt, which can taste too salty and alter the overall flavor.

    Black Ground Pepper: A staple in most dishes, black pepper adds mild heat. If you prefer a less spicy blend, reduce the amount of cayenne and black pepper to taste.

    Optional Ingredients

    Dill Weed: Traditional pickles will have dill weed as the dill pickle flavor. I like to keep fresh dill growing in my AeroGarden on my kitchen countertop to use in dishes such as this or fish dishes. Dill is not a potent herb but it adds a hint of fresh flavor to the dish. 

    Sugar: You can use white sugar or Organic Cane sugar. Sugar helps to cut the acid of the vinegar. Feel free to adjust the amount of sugar to your liking.  

    Fresh Lemon, Squeezed: The fresh lemon gives the dish some brightness. If you don’t have it no need to worry. 

    up close picture of lemons.
    Lemons

    Celery seed: This is another ingredient that adds a bit of flavor but again, you don’t have to add this. 

    Olive Oil: You could also add a little olive oil or even vegetable oil to the marinated cucumbers onion & vinegar recipe.

    Equipment You'll Need

    To make marinated cucumbers and onions in vinegar, you'll need the following equipment:

    1. Cutting board – For slicing the cucumbers and onions.
    2. Sharp knife – To slice the vegetables thinly and evenly.
    3. Mixing bowl – A large enough bowl to combine the cucumbers, onions, and vinegar mixture.
    4. Measuring cups/spoons – For measuring vinegar, sugar, salt, and any other seasonings.
    5. Whisk or spoon – To mix the vinegar, sugar, salt, and other ingredients.
    6. Jar or airtight container – For storing the marinated cucumbers and onions in the refrigerator to let the flavors develop.
    7. Peeler (optional) – If you prefer to peel the cucumbers before slicing.

    This basic setup allows you to whip up the dish effortlessly! Be sure to visit our page on top kitchen essentials for my recommended brands and tools.

    How to Make Cucumbers In Vinegar Salad

    Step-by-step Instructions

    • Step 1: Slice cucumbers up into thin slices. You can use either a sharp knife or a mandoline slicer. Both will work great for this process. Set to the side.
    • Step 2: Slice the onions up into thin slices. You can use either a sharp knife or a mandoline slicer for this process as well. Set to the side. 
    • Step 3: In a medium-sized bowl, add the rest of the ingredients and mix well. Try to dissolve the sugar and salt. 
    • Step 4: Next, add the sliced cucumber and onions to the bowl. 
    • Step 5: Place the cucumber onions and vinegar recipe into the refrigerator until they are chilled. Once they have chilled, they are ready to be eaten. 

    What Does the Marinated Cucumbers, onions, and vinegar recipe go with?

    There are many dishes that you can serve this cucumber salad dish with, really it goes well with any type of protein:

    Cucumber salad in a Pyrex bowl sitting on a table for pintrest.

    FAQ’s

    Is this dish healthy?

    Yes, this is a healthy dish. If you want to make it, healthier you could eliminate the sugar. 

    How long do you soak the cucumbers in vinegar? 

    Technically you could eat them right away after you have combined the ingredients. I like to let them get chilled as I think it is best that way. The longer you let it soak, the stronger the flavor will be in the cucumbers and onions.

    Can I make this a Creamy Cucumber Salad?

    Yes. You could make a creamy version of this dish by making a base of sour cream or mayo, herbs, salt, and pepper. Then mix it in the cucumbers and onions. This also makes a great side dish as well. 

    Can I Store the leftovers?

    You can store the leftovers in an airtight container in the refrigerator for up to three days. The longer they store, the stronger the flavor will be and the cucumbers will start to lose their crispness. 

    Is this dish keto-friendly?

    If you leave out the sugar, the dish will be keto-friendly. 

    What Vinegar is best to use for this dish?

    I prefer white vinegar but you could use apple cider or red wine vinegar as well. Some people even use rice vinegar but I don’t have any experience with that type of vinegar.

    What Other Names Does This Dish Go By?

    This dish goes by a few different names depending on where you live.

    • Quick Pickles
    • Cucumbers Vinegar Salad
    • Cucumbers In Vinegar Salad
    • Cucumbers In Vinegar
    • Marinated Cucumbers
    • Cucumber and Vinegar recipe
    • Vinegar Cucumbers
    • Cucumber and onion in vinegar
    • Cucumber and Vinegar Salad
    • Overnight Cucumbers
    • Onion and Cucumbers
    • Cucumber and Onions with Vinegar
    • Cucumber salad
    • Pipino With Suka
    • Ensaladang Pipino
    • Asian Pickled Cucumber

    What about other Cucumber Salad Variations?

    If you are looking for a Cucumber Salad Variation, try this Spicy Cucumber Salad. It is very quick and easy to make as well.

    I hope you really enjoyed this article on Marinated Cucumbers Onion & Vinegar Recipe. Please leave me feedback and let me know what you think!

    -Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

    Also, check out one of these recipes:

    Marinade for Smoked Beef Jerky
    Chicken Bog | A Traditional South Carolina Dish
    Southern Food Junkie Chili
    Brunswick Stew
    Home

    Click here for the recipe for Cucumber Salad!

    This image shows a closeup of Cucumbers Onions & Vinegar recipe also known as Cucumber Salad.
    Yield: 6 People

    Marinated Cucumbers Onion & Vinegar Recipe (Cucumber Salad)

    Prep Time: 10 minutes
    Total Time: 10 minutes

    The sweetness of the fresh cucumbers combined with the tart and acidic nature of the white vinegar. Cut up a sweet onion and add a little bit of sugar to help cut the acid in the vinegar and you have the basic recipe.

    Ingredients

    • 4 medium sized cucumbers
    • 1 medium onion
    • 1 cup vinegar
    • 1 cup water
    • 1 teaspoon dill weed
    • 1 teaspoon Sugar
    • ½ fresh squeezed lemon juice
    • ½ teaspoon Salt
    • ½ teaspoon pepper

    Instructions

    1. Slice Cucumber. If you prefer you can peel them as well.
    2. Slice onion
    3. mix water, vinegar, sugar, lemon juice, dill weed, salt, and pepper in a bowl
    4. Add in onions and Cucumbers
    5. Set in the refrigerator for an hour or two before eating.

    Recommended Products

    As an Amazon Associate and member of other affiliate programs, I earn from qualifying purchases.

    Nutrition Information:

    Yield:

    6

    Serving Size:

    1 grams
    Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

    Did you make this recipe?

    Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

    © Ronnie Williams

    The Best Southern Sausage Gravy Recipe

    by 22 Comments

    Closeup Shot of home made sausage gravy on a homemade biscuit.

    Making Southern Style Sausage Gravy doesn't have to be a chore. It is easy to make and is always a favorite in our household. Follow this simple recipe to make the perfect Southern Sausage Gravy.

    Growing up in the South there are many iconic foods that I enjoy for breakfast. Comparatively, there is one that has always stood out the most to me and that is Sausage Gravy and Biscuits! This simple sausage gravy recipe hits the spot every time for me.

    Why I Love Sausage Gravy

    I have to say, this is one of my favorite breakfast items. It is so simple but loaded with all that yummy comfort food deliciousness. Also, our previous post shared how to make a simple homemade biscuit, make sure to follow that before proceeding to this recipe.

    As a child, my mom was the main cook in the house. Moreover, there were a few things that my Dad would cook that Mom always relied on him to make. Some of those dishes were fish, Oyster Stew, Salmon Stew, and Gravies. 

    Gravies were his thing. Mom would always ask him to make the gravy no matter if it was for Country Style Steak or Sausage Gravy. Mom made the biscuits, Dad would make this awesome Sausage gravy and on Sunday mornings, it was Biscuits and Gravy time!

    Plated sausage gravy on a homemade biscuit overhead shot.

    His gravies were good too! I remember him always saying that his gravy was better than Hardee's biscuits and gravy! Back then, Hardee's had some really good Sausage Gravy and Biscuits. Well, after many years of watching him make it, I learned his techniques and we are going to share it with the world so you too can learn how we make it!

    These homemade Southern biscuits and gravy pair perfectly with my Crispy Air Fryer Red Potatoes.

    History of Sausage Gravy

    You may find yourself wondering where Sausage Gravy comes from, like me. I love finding out the history of food and where it got its start from.

    Southern Sausage Gravy has been a staple in the Deep South for some time.

    It is such a hearty and rich meal that fills you up and keeps you going all day long. According to Tasting Table Sausage Gravy was a cheap meal to feed workers who worked in the sawmills of the Southern Appalachian mountains.

    The sausage gravy was slathered on top of homemade buttermilk biscuits to make a hearty meal to keep the workers going all day long.

    This meal was usually served for breakfast but you can find it on the dinner table as well. Speaking of breakfast, another favorite breakfast biscuit of mine is these Bisquick Sausage & Cheese Biscuits. Actually, I think this Sausage Gravy would be great on top of them as well!

    What Exactly is Sausage Gravy?

    Sausage Gravy combines country sausage or what some may call breakfast sausage with a flour mixture. Whole milk is added to make a creamy gravy. This white country sausage gravy is then poured over homemade biscuits.

    Salt and black pepper are normally the only added seasonings used, although some people add other herbs and spices.

    Sausage gravy after it has finished cooking.

    Although it uses simple ingredients to make this southern staple, it has a very complex and rich taste to it. The spices that are in the breakfast sausage come through in the white sausage gravy.

    This dish is widely considered a classic Southern breakfast, but many people will eat it for supper (Supper is Southern for dinner)!

    Biscuits and Gravy is such a popular dish that Lays Potato Chips even made it a potato chip flavor a few years back.

    What You Will Need to Make This Recipe

    Here are the simple Ingredients needed to make Sausage Gravy

    Sausage

    The first thing you will need is country sausage. This may also be called breakfast sausage in your area. We prefer a good high-quality sausage that is local to us called Neeses. Some other brands that we like are Tennesee Pride, Swaggerty's, and Jimmy Dean. This recipe calls for 1 pound of ground sausage.

    Oil

    If the sausage produces enough grease, this will suffice for the recipe. You need ⅓ cup of oil for this recipe. Butter can be used as your oil/fat or any neutral-tasting oil.

    All Purpose Flour

    This recipe calls for ⅓ cup of flour.

    Milk or Cream

    Typically I use whole milk when I am making this southern-style sausage gravy recipe, but if you want a creamier gravy, you can use heavy cream or half and half creamier. You will need 2 cups of milk or creamier.

    Water

    Water will help thin down the gravy if it is too thick for your liking. It also helps to cut some of the richnesses. This recipe calls for up to 1 cup of water.

    Salt

    The sausage already contains a lot of sodium so be careful adding too much salt. The dish is very rich and salt does bring out more of the flavor of the other spices. I prefer to use sea salt versus table salt. Salt to taste.

    Black Pepper

    Black pepper is what makes this dish. I prefer a good amount when I make it. Too much can make the dish spicy though, although it helps cut some of the richness of the dish as well. With that being said, I would start with ½ teaspoon and adjust it to your taste.

    How To Make Sausage Gravy

    Let's cover the simple steps to make this awesome biscuits and gravy recipe!

    Step-by-step Instructions

    Brown the Meat

    Step 1: Start with a large skillet over medium heat.

    Step 2: Brown the Sauage.

    browning sausage meat.

    Step 3: After you have browned the sausage, drain the sausage and set the oil and sausage to the side.

    Make the Gravy

    Step 4: With your stove on medium heat, add in the oil. If you do not have ⅓ of a cup, use butter or a neutral-tasting oil to get the amount you need.

    Step 5: Once that has come up to temperature, add in the flour.

    Step 6: Using a wooden spoon or whisk, stir the flour and oil mixture until it is well incorporated. Let the mixture cook for a few minutes. This will help get rid of the raw flour taste.

    Step 7: Next, with a whisk in one hand and the cup of milk in the other, slowly add in the milk while whisking at the same time. A word of caution as this will cause some steam as the pan deglazes. Keep whisking until you have a smooth and well-incorporated white gravy.

    whisking the flour and milk mixture together.

    Step 8: Next, carefully add in your last cup of milk. By now your mixture should start to tighten up as the mixture heats up.

    Step 9: Turn the heat down to medium-low heat.

    Step 10: Add the crumbled sausage back to the white gravy and stir to combine the mixture.

    Step 11: At this point, you can use the water to adjust the gravy to the thickness you prefer. Do this a little at a time to not get it too thin.

    Add Seasonings

    Step 12: Lastly, add salt and black pepper to taste. To me, the black pepper is what makes a good Southern Sausage Gravy so I like to add in a good bit.

    adding black pepper to sausage gravy.
    Adding black pepper

    What Sides to Serve with Sausage Gravy and Biscuits?

    FAQ's

    What Can I Do With leftover gravy?

    If you have leftover sausage gravy you can store it in an airtight container. It will be good for up to 3 to 4 days in the refrigerator.

    What else can I serve this on?

    If you do not have fresh hot biscuits to serve this gravy on, you can serve it on toast. You can also put it on top of homestyle grits or fried potatoes.

    What can I do if my gravy is too thick?

    If your gravy is too thick, you can thin it down with a little water. Add a little in at a time and mix thoroughly.

    What can I do if my gravy gets too thin?

    If your gravy gets too thin, you could add in a cornstarch slurry to tighten it back up.

    What can I do if my gravy is Lumpy?

    If you happen to get lumps, you can strain the gravy.

    How can I deepen my gravy flavor?

    If you want to add more flavor to your gravy, you can try adding some extra herbs such as Rosemary and Sage. Garlic powder would also deepen the flavor. Adding in bacon fat will give it a salty smokey flavor. You could also add sauteed mushrooms and caramelized onions.

    Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is my hope that this homemade sausage gravy recipe hits the spot for you and your family. To me, it is the ultimate comfort food for us!

    -Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
    how to make sausage gravy recipe final plating.
    Yield: 6 servings

    The Best Southern Sausage Gravy Recipe

    Prep Time: 10 minutes
    Cook Time: 20 minutes
    Total Time: 30 minutes

    Making Southern Style Sausage Gravy doesn't have to be a chore. It really is easy to make and is always a favorite in our household. Follow this simple recipe to make the perfect Southern Sausage Gravy.

    Ingredients

    • ⅓ cup All Purpose Flour
    • ⅓ cup Oil, Use what oil you prefer. I typically use Butter or clarified butter for this recipe.
    • 2 cups Milk
    • 1 cup water
    • 1 lb Sausage
    • Salt/Pepper to taste

    Instructions

    Step 1: Start with a large skillet over medium heat.

    Step 2: Brown the Sauage.

    Step 3: After you have browned the sausage, drain the sausage and set the oil and sausage to the side.

    Step 4: With your stove on medium heat, add in the oil. If you do not have ⅓ of a cup, use butter or a neutral-tasting oil to get the amount you need.

    Step 5: Once that has come up to temperature, add in the flour.

    Step 6: Using a wooden spoon or whisk, stir flour and oil mixture until it is well incorporated. Let the mixture cook for a few minutes. This will help get rid of the raw flour taste.

    Step 7: Next, with a whisk in one hand and the cup of milk in the other, slowly add in the milk while whisking at the same time. This will cause some steam as the pans deglaze the pan. Keep whisking until you have a smooth and well-incorporated white gravy.

    Step 8: Next, carefully add in your last cup of milk. By now your mixture should start to tighten up as the mixture heats up.

    Step 9: Turn the heat down to medium-low heat.

    Step 10: Add the crumbled sausage back to the white gravy and stir to combine the mixture.

    Step 11: At this point, you can use the water to adjust the gravy to the thickness you prefer. Do this a little at a time so as to not get it too thin.

    Step 12: Lastly, add salt and black pepper to taste. To me, the black pepper is what makes a good Southern Sausage Gravy so I like to add in a good bit.

    Youtube video

    Nutrition Information:

    Yield:

    6

    Serving Size:

    1 grams
    Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

    Did you make this recipe?

    Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

    © Ronnie Williams
    Cuisine: American / Category: Breakfast Recipes

    How to make Homemade Biscuits from Scratch

    by 6 Comments

    There is nothing more Southern than homemade biscuits. Growing up in the South, we had biscuits as our choice of bread. I loved when momma would pull them out of the oven piping hot! I would slather butter all over them and take a bite. Butter would gush out the sides and onto my hands.

    That is what southern boys are raised on! If I have the choice between biscuits and cornbread, give me a hot biscuit! After you make a really good and hot biscuit, what better to top it off than some homemade Sausage Gravy? Try our recipe for Homemade Sausage Gravy if you want to start your morning off with an amazing breakfast.

    how to make homemade biscuits from scratch.

    What Are Biscuits?

    A Biscuit is simply a handheld bread that requires a few simple ingredients to make. Once the ingredients are put together, you then cut out round shapes, then bake them. They are served at breakfast or dinner (Supper if you're from the South).

    Biscuits are really simple as far as ingredients go and very easy to make. They go well with just about any type of supper, they even make a great snack or even a main breakfast dish! We are doing a two-part series here on making Sausage and Gravy biscuits. This will be part one where we show you how to make the lowly, humble homemade biscuit!

    Ingredients You Will Need

    Flour

    This recipe calls for 2 cups of self-rising flour. We prefer to use Southern Biscuit but if you can't find that, any self-rising flour will do.

    Milk

    This recipe requires ¾ cup of milk. Buttermilk makes the best biscuits. If you do not have that, do not fret, just use whole milk.

    Butter or Shortening

    This recipe calls for ½ cup of fat. We prefer to use butter for the fat in our biscuits but you can use vegetable shortening (Crisco)as well. 

    Pro Tip: If using butter, grab a frozen stick and grate it on a box grater. This will make the cutting in part easier.
    grating frozen butter on a box grater.
    Using a box grater to grate frozen butter

    Instructions

    Step 1. Preheat the oven to 425.

    Step 2. Add your flour to a large mixing bowl. Next, add in your fat (butter or shortening).

    Cut the fat in by using a pastry cutter or a fork will work as well.

    Adding frozen grated butter to flour
    Cutting the fat into the flour
    This is what the flour and fat mixture will look like once you have cut the fat into the flour.

    Add in The Milk

    Step 3. Add your milk to the mixture and combine. If the dough is too dry add in a little milk a tablespoon at a time. The same goes if the dough is too wet. Add in a little flour a tablespoon at a time till you get a nice well formed dough ball.

    Adding milk to the Flour/Fat mixture

    Step 4. Once it has formed a well-formed ball, turn it out onto a pastry mat or floured surface.

    Forming into a ball
    Ready to knead the dough

    Knead The Dough

    Step 5. You can knead a few times by rolling over on it each other. Do not knead too much as it will make your biscuits hard. Another trick is to roll them out and then fold them over a few times. This will help build layers in your biscuits. Again, the trick is not to do too much with the dough.

    Step 6. Roll your dough out till it is about ½ inch thick.

    Step 7. Use a biscuit cutter to cut the biscuits. If you do not have any, you can use a glass cup or a plastic cup will work just fine.

    Using a Mason jar to cut biscuits

    Step 8. Place the biscuits on a greased metal sheet pan then brush the tops of the biscuits with the melted butter.

    greasing a cookie sheet before adding biscuit dough.
    Greasing a cookie sheet before adding biscuit dough
    Adding biscuit dough to greased cookie sheet.
    Add the biscuit to the greased cookie sheet

    Step 9. Place the metal sheet pan or cookie sheet in a preheated oven at 425 degrees for 10-15 minutes. Once the tops get to the desired brownness, they should be done.

    FAQ's

    How long does it take to cook biscuits in the oven?

    As with any appliance, they can vary, but typically we find that these homemade biscuits are done when the oven temp is set at 425 degrees F. and the biscuits cook for 10 to 15 minutes.

    What are the steps of baking a biscuit?

    1. mix the dry ingredients
    2. Cut the fat into the flour
    3. Mix in the milk.
    4. Form a dough ball.
    5. Turn out onto a floured surface and knead.
    6. Roll out the dough and cut the biscuits out.
    7. Put the biscuits on a cookie sheet. Brush the tops with melted butter.
    8. Bake in the oven at 425 degrees F. for 10 to 15 minutes.

    What temperature are biscuits baked best at?

    We find that a temperature of 425 to 450 makes the best biscuits.

    What can I do with leftover biscuits?

    Leftover biscuits can be stored in an airtight container for up to 4 days in a refrigerator.

    How can I reheat a biscuit?

    You can reheat a biscuit by wrapping it in a paper towel and putting it in the microwave for 15 to 20 seconds. Check it to see if it is warm enough, if not try adding another 10 seconds until it is warm. You can also put them back in the oven for 5 to 7 minutes.

    Why are my homemade biscuits tough or did not rise enough?

    There are a few things that might have happened here. Most of the time the dough was kneaded or overhandled too much.

    Why are my homemade biscuits falling apart?

    This most likely is because you have too much flour in your dough and you have messed up the ratio of ingredients. The biscuit dough should be a bit sticky. Also, be careful about picking up too much dough from your work surface.

    how to make homemade biscuits from scratch.
    Yield: 9 Biscuits

    Homemade Biscuits from Scratch

    Prep Time: 10 minutes
    Cook Time: 10 minutes
    Total Time: 20 minutes

    There is nothing more Southern than homemade biscuits. Growing up in the South, we had biscuits as our choice of bread. I loved when momma would pull them out of the oven piping hot! I would slather butter all over them and take a bite. Butter would gush out the sides and onto my hands.

    Ingredients

    • 2 cups Self-Rising flour
    • ¾ cup Milk, You can use whole, 2%, or Buttermilk.
    • ½ cup Butter or Shortening, I prefer butter for taste.
    • 1 tablespoons melted butter

    Instructions

    1. Pre-heat oven to 425-450. If your oven cooks hot use lower temp.
    2. Add your flour and fat (butter or shortening) to a mixing bowl. Cut the fat in by using a pastry cutter or a fork. If your butter is frozen you can also use a box grater to grate your butter into the flour. This works well too.
    3. Add your milk to the mixture and combine. If the dough is too dry add in a little milk a tablespoon at a time. Same goes if the dough is too wet. Add in a little flour a tablespoon at a time till you get a nice well formed dough ball.
    4. Once it has formed a well formed dough, turn out onto a floured surface.
    5. You can knead a few times by rolling over on it each other. Do not knead too much as it will make your biscuits hard. Another trick is to roll them out and then fold over a few times. This will help build layers in your biscuits. Again, the trick is not to do too much with the dough.
    6. Roll your dough out till it is about ½ inch thick.
    7. Use a biscuit cutter to cut the biscuits. If you do not have any, you can use a glass cup or plastic cup will work just fine.
    8. Place biscuits on a greased metal sheet pan then brush the tops of the biscuits with the melted butter.
    9. Place metal sheet pan in a pre-heated oven at 425-450 degrees for 10-15 minutes. Once the tops get to the desired browness, they should be done.
    Youtube video

    Nutrition Information:

    Yield:

    9

    Serving Size:

    1 grams
    Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

    Did you make this recipe?

    Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

    © Ronnie Williams

    Easy To Make Sausage Balls Recipe with Flour

    by 6 Comments

    Today we are bringing to you a holiday classic recipe that is also a favorite of mine and so many around the South, Sausage Balls recipe. Typically, these are made with Bisquick baking mix but today I am bringing you a way to make an easy-to-make sausage balls recipe with flour. It is so simple and easy, you must try it!

    Easy to Make Sausage Balls Recipe with Flour

    I do believe that Bisquick may have been the one that came up with this recipe but honestly, I am not sure. In this recipe, I was able to come up with a way to make sausage balls without Bisquick.

    The Bisquick baking mix combines all of the ingredients needed to make biscuits. It is supposed to make it easy and quick for those who want to make biscuits and other items. It has the flour, leavening agents, and fat all mixed into the mix.

    To keep the fat stable though, it has other ingredients as well, like hydrogenated stabilized oil.

    With that being said, the sausage already has fat in it so why not just use regular self-rising flour and cut out all those nasty ingredients that we don't need? So, we decided to make a sausage ball recipe without Bisquick!

    It turns out that it works pretty well.

    What are Sausage Balls?

    Sausage balls are a type of Hors D'oeure or light snack that is usually served around the holidays. You will start to see them pop up around Thanksgiving and Christmas time. They are especially a big hit in the South. They make the perfect appetizer or snack.

    Three ingredient Sausage Balls Recipe.

    What You Need to Make This Sausage Ball Recipe

    Ingredients for Sausage Ball Without Bisquick:

    • Ground Pork Sausage-Choose a high-quality sausage to make sausage balls with.
    • Cheese I like to use Sharp Cheddar or Extra Sharp Cheddar cheese in my sausage ball recipe without flour. I love the extra sharpness that this cheddar gives. I like to buy the cheese in a block and grate it myself. Not only does it taste better, but pre-shredded cheese also has a coating on it that causes it not to stick together. This coating helps absorb moisture and in return is not good to use in this recipe. It will absorb the fat from the sausage that we need to make this recipe work. Y
    • Self-Rising Flour Self-Rising Flour is similar to Bisquick baking mix in the sense that it has the leavening agents already added in (baking powder and salt) but it does not have the fat. We were trying to get away from the Bisquick baking mix to reduce the number of unwanted ingredients that we felt we did not need. The fat in this sausage ball recipe with flour comes from the fat from the sausage. Self-rising flour is a better alternative. If you want to do even better, you can buy All-purpose flour and add your own baking powder and salt as if you were making biscuits.

    Equipment needed

    I like to bake mine on a cookie sheet. I have had really good luck with Wilton Products. My favorite brand though is Nordic Ware. Nordic Ware is an American-made and Family-owned company. Check out the link to the cookie sheet below.

    Nordic Ware Natural Aluminum Commercial Cookie Sheet | Image courtesy of Amazon
    Check Price

    Stand Mixer

    You don't have to have a stand mixer to make Sausage balls, but boy does it make light work out of making them. When it comes to stand mixers, KitchenAid is the best in my opinion.

    KitchenAid K45SSOB Classic Stand Mixer | Image courtesy of Amazon
    Check Price

    Just like the stand mixer, this isn't a must-have but it sure makes life easier.

    How To Make Sausage Ball Recipe without Bisquick

    Follow These Steps to Make These 3 Ingredient Sausage Balls

    • Step 1. Preheat your oven to 350 degrees Fahrenheit.
    • Step 2. Grate the cheese. Set that to the side for the moment.
    Grating sharp cheddar cheese for making sausage balls.
    Grating Sharp Cheese

    Using a Stand Mixer

    • If you have a stand mixer, this works the best and takes the least effort but you can do this by hand as I demonstrate in my video.
    • For this recipe, we are going to show you the by-hand method but if you are using a stand mixer, just add in the flour, and then the sausage a little at a time. Then do the same with the cheese until it forms a smooth ball.

    Mixing By Hand Method

    • Step 1. In a large bowl, add the two cups of flour.
    • Step 2. Gradually add in the sausage breaking and mixing it up as you go. You can see the video below for how I do this.
    • Step 3. Add in the cheese a little at a time as well. Mix with your hands as you go. It does take a good bit of effort to get it all mixed up together. You want it to form a smooth well-mixed ball of dough. You should be able to pull a small amount apart and roll it up and it sticks together.
    how to make sausage balls.
    This is how your dough mixture should look

    Making the Sausage Balls

    • Step 1. After you have your ball of dough formed. You will need a couple of baking sheets. Spray them or coat them with a light coating of oil. You could also line them with parchment paper to keep the balls from sticking to the pan.
    greasing a cookie sheet before adding biscuit dough.
    Using spray oil to grease a cookie sheet pan
    • Step 2. Pull a small amount from the ball of dough and roll it in your hands to form 1-inch balls. It should be roughly about the size of a walnut or golf ball. A cookie scoop also works great for this method.
    sausage balls rolled out and ready to go in the oven.
    Sausage Ball Dough formed into 1-inch size balls
    • Step 3. Once you have them all rolled out, pop them in your preheated oven.
    • Step 4. Bake at 350 degrees for about 20-25 minutes until they are golden brown.
    Note: If you have a stand mixer, this will make your life much simpler. Don't fret though, it can be done by hand and really is not that bad.

    FAQ's

    Can I Freeze Sausage Balls?

    Yes, you can freeze them. Make sure to put them in an airtight container or freezer bag. They should last roughly about 6 months frozen or longer.

    Can I make sausage balls ahead of time?

    Yes. There are two ways you could do this. You could bake them, then put them in an airtight container in the refrigerator for the next day. For best results, just reheat them before serving.

    Or

    You could make the uncooked Sausage balls ahead of time and then bake them the day you are going to serve them. You could even freeze the uncooked sausage balls. The day you want to serve them, take them out of the freezer and let them thaw, then bake them before serving.

    My Batter Seems Dry, What Can I Do?

    If your batter seems dry, keep mixing it. Eventually, it will all come together. The cheese will warm up as well as the sausage. Once this happens some fat is released and it mixes up with the flour. If it still seems dry, try adding in a little bit of milk. A teaspoon at a time. Remember though, when the cooking process happens, the fat from the sausage and cheese will be rendered out.

    Can I add a different type of cheese?

    Yes. You can mix and match what types you would like. Sharp Cheddar and Mozzarella are a couple of my favorite cheeses. Both of these together would make an epic combination. I also think Pepper Jack Cheese would be wonderful in a Spicy Sausage Ball Recipe.

    I like spicy food, what can I do to make these spicy?

    There are a few things you could add to turn up the heat. You could add in the spicy hot sausage. Another great tip would be to add in some red chili flakes or cayenne pepper. Both of these methods should add in a little kick.

    What can I use as a dipping sauce?

    I recommend using Ranch dressing, honey mustard, or BBQ sauce to dip them in. Ranch is my favorite dipping sauce to dip these sausage cheese balls in. I have also been known to dip mine in ketchup as well.

    Can I substitute another type of sausage?

    Yes. If you want to make a healthier version, try using ground turkey sausage or ground chicken sausage. Also, you can change the flavor profile but using Italian sausage or even maple syrup sausage.

    Can I add in any seasonings or herbs?

    Yes. Feel free to experiment with different herbs and seasonings. Italian seasoning would be great to add to this recipe. I have even thought about adding chili powder.

    Thanks for taking the time to read this post. If you made it this far, we are truly thankful for you and the time you spent on our site. This easy to make sausage ball recipe with flour is a easy recipe to make. We hope you will give it a try. It truly is a perfect finger food.
    If you found this recipe helpful, leave us a comment below. We would love to hear from you! Thank you from the bottom of my heart.
    -Ronnie

    Check out these awesome recipes as well:

    Home

    This is a image showing easy to make sausage balls recipe with flour in a Christmas airtight container.
    Yield: 30 Sausage Balls

    Easy to Make Sausage Balls Recipe with Flour

    Prep Time: 30 minutes
    Cook Time: 20 minutes
    Total Time: 50 minutes

    Today we are bringing to you a holiday favorite of mine and so many around the South, Sausage Balls. Typically, these are made with Bisquick baking mix but today I am bringing you a way to make sausage balls recipe with flour. It is so simple and easy, you must try it!

    Ingredients

    • 1 lb Ground Sausage
    • 1 lb Freshly Shredded Extra Sharp Cheese, It works better if you grate the cheese yourself. The extra moisture from the cheese helps to bind the mix.
    • 2 cups Self-Rising flour

    Instructions

    Follow These Steps To Start:

    Step 1. Preheat your oven to 350 degrees Fahrenheit.

    Step 2. Grate the cheese. Set that to the side for the moment.

    Step 3. In a large bowl, add the two cups of flour.

    Step 4. Gradually add in the sausage breaking and mixing it up as you go. You can see the video below for how I do this.

    Step 5. Add in the cheese a little at a time as well. Mixing with your hands as you go.

    It does take a good bit of effort to get it all mixed up together. You want it to form a smooth well-mixed ball of dough. You should be able to pull a small amount apart and roll it up and it sticks together.

    Step 6. After you have your ball of dough formed. You will need a couple of baking sheets. Spray them or coat them with a lite coating of oil. You could also line them with parchment paper to keep the balls from sticking to the pan.

    Step 7. Pull a small amount from the ball of dough and roll it in your hands to form 1-inch balls. It should be roughly about the size of a walnut or golf ball. A cookie scoop also works great for this method.

    Step 8. Once you have them all rolled out, pop them in your preheated oven.

    Step 9. Bake at 350 degrees for about 20-25 minutes until they are golden brown

    Notes

    Note: If you have a stand mixer, this works the best and takes the least effort but you can do this by hand as I demonstrate in my video. For this recipe, we are going to show you the by-hand method but if you are using a stand mixer, just add in the flour, and then the sausage a little at a time. Then do the same with the cheese until it forms a smooth ball.

    Youtube video

    Nutrition Information:

    Yield:

    30

    Serving Size:

    1 grams
    Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

    Did you make this recipe?

    Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

    © Ronnie Williams
    Cuisine: American

    Southern Food Junkie Hot Dog Chili Sauce

    by 15 Comments

    Yesterday was the official "first day of Spring" and you know what that means, it is time for longer days and warmer weather. The time has come upon us when we break out our old grills and clean them up. That also means grilling season and hot dogs. Nothing makes a hot dog like this Southern Food Junkie Hot Dog Chili Sauce.

    We get out our bristle brushes or our Great Scrape to get off all the old crude from the previous grilling season. This signals the time for some true American classics, hot dogs, and hamburgers on the grill.

    We all know that nothing is better for a hot dog and hamburger (think Carolina burger) than good chili. That is why this Southern Food Junkie Hot Dog Chili Sauce is so epic.

    southern food junkie hot dog chili sauce.
    Hot Dog Chili Sauce on top of a Bratwurst

    I developed this recipe about 15 years ago when my wife and I first moved into our first home together.

    We both love this spicy hot dog chili. This chili has a good bit of heat to it so you can adjust that for your needs.

    What makes Southern Food Junkie Chili special is how thin it is.

    This is not a chunky chili. It has a very fine texture that is perfect for hot dogs and hamburgers. It is similar to the chili served on top of the Coney Island chili dogs.

    The method we use to cook it is what makes it so special and it is a really easy hot dog chili recipe to make.  

    Once you make this hot dog chili sauce, you will never buy canned chili again.

    How To Make It- Ingredients You Will Need this Hot Dog Chili Sauce Recipe

    Hamburger Meat

    I like to use a good 80/20 ground hamburger meat. 80/20 has a good amount of fat but it isn't too much. It is still lean ground beef. You will need 1 pound of ground beef for this recipe.

    Tomato Sauce

    I use one 8-ounce can of tomato sauce

    Water

    You will need 16 ounces or 2 cups of water

    Chili Powder

    Chili powder is the main ingredient in this recipe that gives it its flavor. I like to start out with 2 teaspoons of chili powder.

    Cumin

    Chili powder contains most of the spices by itself to make a great chili but I like to add in an extra amount of spices. Cumin is already in Chili powder but I will add an additional ½ teaspoon of cumin.

    Paprika

    This is another spice that I like to add a little extra of. I like the red tint that it gives it and the warm smokey flavor. I like to add an additional 1 teaspoon of Paprika.

    Garlic Powder

    If I am in a pinch, I use garlic powder since it is readily available. When I first made this recipe, I wasn't accustomed to growing my own food. Now, I typically grow my own garlic each year so I have it on hand. I use ¼ teaspoon of garlic powder or 2 to 3 cloves of garlic.

    Cayenne Pepper

    Cayenne Pepper is where this dish gets its heat from. A little goes a long way with this spice. I use ¼ teaspoon to get a nice spicy hot dog chili sauce.

    Onion

    I like to use white onion for this recipe. 1 medium minced onion is recommended. If you don't have an onion on hand, you can substitute it with Onion powder.

    Photo by Pixabay

    Ketchup

    I use ½ cup of ketchup in this recipe. Ketchup has sugar, vinegar, and tomato paste in it.

    Worcestershire Sauce

    Have you ever heard of the fifth taste called umami? That is where the Worcestershire sauce hits. It is that savory meaty flavor that we all love. I use 1 teaspoon of Worcestershire sauce in this recipe.

    Yellow Mustard

    Yellow mustard brightens this dish up. It also adds some color. I use two tablespoons of yellow mustard.

    Olive Oil

    I use olive oil to saute the onions at the very beginning of this recipe. You will need 1 tablespoon of olive oil.

    Salt

    I like to use sea salt or kosher salt. Start with a lower amount then you can add more. A lot of the products used in this recipe already have salt so adjust as you see fit. I start with ½ teaspoon of salt.

    Black Pepper

    Like salt, Black pepper is two of the most common seasonings you will find in most dishes. Pepper carries some heat to it so if you don’t like a real spicy blend, you can back off of the cayenne and black pepper to suit your needs.

    Instructions-How To Make It

    Simple Steps

    • Step 1: Start with a small stock pot or Dutch oven on medium heat to medium-high heat and add olive oil to the pot.
    • Step 2: Wait till the oil is hot then add the minced onion.
    • Step 3: After the onions are translucent (about 5 mins) add your 16 ozs of water. There should be enough water to cover the meat.
    • Step 4: Next, add the hamburger meat to the water and break the meat apart with a wooden spoon. The water will help the meat to break down fine
    • Step 5: Bring water to a boil then reduce heat to medium-low.
    • Step 6: Add the remaining ingredients and stir.
    • Step 7: Continue to check periodically and stir chili.
    • Step 8: Turn the burner down to low heat to allow the chili to simmer until it has reduced by half or reaches the desired consistency you would prefer.

    How to Use This Chili Sauce:

    • Use it as a topping on your baked potato
    • Use it on french fries to make Chili fries or chili Cheese Fries
    • Use it to make chili cheese chips by adding it as a topping to plain potato chips or corn chips
    • It can be used as a substitute for Sloppy Joe
    • Some People like chili on top of spaghetti
    • Southern Food Junkie Hot Dog Chili Sauce is also great on top of Sausage Dogs and Bratwurst!

    FAQ's

    Can I make this recipe in a slow cooker or crockpot?

    You can use a slow cooker to make this dish. The only difference is it may not reduce and have the same consistency as it does on the stovetop.

    Can I Save the Left Over Chili?

    Absolutely. Store the leftover chili in an airtight container in the refrigerator for up to 4 days. If I know I am not going to eat it soon I will put the leftover chili in a freezer-safe container and freeze it for later. It can be safely stored for up to 6 months this way. Sometimes I will even double my recipe to make a big batch and then freeze it. I will portion it out in freezer-safe containers.

    What is the difference between Hot Dog Chilli and hot Dog Sauce?

    Hot Dog Sauce is a thinner hot dog chili than traditional chili. It doesn't have beans and has a fine and smooth texture.

    Can I Substitute Another Meat for the Hamburger Meat?

    Yes, you can use ground chicken or even ground turkey.

    Can I Cook this Recipe in my Instant Pot?

    You could make this in the instant pot, you will just have to adjust the cooking time on it as it will be much less cooking time.

    Southern Food Junkie Hot Dog Chili Sauce Pintrest picture.

    I hope you enjoy the southern Food Junkie Hot Dog Chili Sauce. It truly makes an excellent hot Dog. I like to finish mine off with a little cheddar cheese on top for the ultimate chili cheese dogs. Make sure to freeze your leftovers so that next time you want a quick meal, just pop the container in the microwave and defrost it. You will have a quick little meal.
    If you haven't yet, check out these other great recipes below!

    -Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

    Check out these other great posts:

    Marinade for Smoked Beef Jerky

    Chicken Bog | A Traditional South Carolina Dish

    Southern Food Junkie Chili

    Brunswick Stew

    Home

    This is a image showing the finished dish of Southern Food Junkie Hot Dog Chili on a sausage dog covered with Sauer Kraut.
    Yield: 6 people

    Southern Food Junkie Hot Dog Chili Sauce

    Prep Time: 10 minutes
    Cook Time: 45 minutes
    Total Time: 55 minutes

    This spicy hot dog chili Sauce features a smooth texture that is sure to please your lips.

    Ingredients

    • 1 lb Hamburger Meat
    • 8 oz Tomato Sauce
    • 1 16 oz water
    • 2 teaspoon Chili Powder
    • ½ teaspoon Cumin
    • 1 teaspoon Paprika
    • ¼ teaspoon Garlic Powder, Can substitute 1 clove of fresh garlic
    • ¼ teaspoon Cayenne Pepper, Can omit if you do not want it spicy
    • 1 med Onion, Chopped fine
    • ½ cup Ketchup
    • 1 teaspoon Worcestershire Sauce
    • 2 tablespoon Prepared Yellow Mustard
    • 1 tablespoon olive oil
    • ½ teaspoon Salt, or to taste
    • ½ teaspoon pepper, or to taste

    Instructions

    1. Start with a small stock pot or dutch oven on medium heat to Medium-high heat and add olive oil to the pot.
    2. Wait till oil is hot then add the chopped onion.
    3. After the onions are translucent (about 5 mins) add your 16 ozs of water. There should be enough water to cover the meat.
    4. Next, add the hamburger meat to the water and break the meat apart with a wooden spoon. The water will help the meat to break down real fine.
    5. Bring water to a boil then reduce heat to medium-low.
    6. Add remaining ingredient and stir.
    7. Continue to check periodically and stir chili.
    8. Turn the burner down to low heat to allow the chili to until it has reduced by half or it reaches the desired consistency you would prefer.

    Notes

    Make sure you do not brown your meat first as you will add the raw meat to the water. It will have a slightly undesirable color for a few mins but hold tight and it will turn out perfect. If you prefer, you can use a potato masher to break up the meat. I use a tool from Pampered Chef that works pefect for breaking up the meat. It will be easy to break up though because of the water.

    If you would like to simmer longer, just add a little more water till you are done. This will make a fine texture chili that is perfect for hot dogs and hamburgers. Please rate our recipe and drop us a comment if you like it. Feel free to share also. We love our SFJ Chili and hope you do too!

    Nutrition Information:

    Yield:

    6

    Serving Size:

    1 grams
    Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

    Did you make this recipe?

    Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

    © Ronnie Williams
    Cuisine: chili / Category: Soups, Stews, and Chilli

    The Best Electric Smoker Under $300 (2026)

    by Leave a Comment

    Double Smoked Ham cooked on the orion cooker.
    Double Smoked Ham Cooked on the Orion Cooker

    Buying a smoker can be downright hard. The vast number of brands and options for today’s smokers can be a whirlwind. This can cause a lot of anxiety or buyer's remorse. We are here to help you make the decision easy with this buying guide for the Best Electric smoker under $300.

    The Rise of Electric Smokers in the Art of Meat Smoking

    Smoking meat has been a technique for curing and preserving food for centuries. The traditional way of using wood in a pit is fun and is a traditional method. There have been lots of memories made around a smoke pit. There is nothing like watching and maintaining the fire at the perfect temperature.

    It is hard to replace the feeling and comradery of cooking on a wood-fired smoker. I get that.

    The fact of the matter is that some people may be just getting into smoking meat. Maybe they do not have the time to sit around and maintain a fire and hot coals to get that delicious smoke flavor in the meat or food they are cooking.

    This is where the Electric Smoker Comes into play.

    Not to mention sometimes you just want great-tasting food during the week and don't have time to sit and tend a fire and the smoke. I love smoking chicken for instance.

    Take this Roasted Whole Chicken Breast Recipe that I cook in the oven. Instead of baking it in the oven, smoke it in the smoker. The cooking time would take a few hours longer. The benefits of having smoked Cajun chicken during the week for supper would be awesome.

    Cajun Roasted Whole Chicken Breast Recipe
    Cajun Roasted whole chicken breast recipe. Step by Step on how to make this recipe.

    Having an electric smoker would allow this to happen whereas a wood fire smoker would not be possible.

    Electric smokers are also a great way to make smoked beef jerky or Venison Jerky. The Electric smoker will have a low enough temperature to act as a dehydrator with the added benefit of the smoke flavor.

    Try this Smoked Beef Jerky Marinade if you decide to make beef jerky. You will not regret it as it is the best thing ever.

    Smoked Beef Jerky from Southern Food Junkie
    Smoked Beef Jerky Made on a Gas Smoker using the Smoked Beef Jerky Marinade

    Benefits of Using an Electric Smoker

    There are many benefits of using an electric smoker. For me, the biggest benefit of using an electric smoker has to be the ease of use. There is not much of a learning curve when it comes to using an electric smoker.

    Electric Smokers are Simple To Use

    All you have to do is plug it in and add your wood chips or wood pellets. Set the temperature control and off you go. This is much different than using charcoal smokers such as the Weber Smokey Mountain or offset smokers. With those smokers, charcoal or wood coals have to be added periodically to maintain the heat.

    Infographic showing the parts of a electric smoker.

    With the digital control panel, the electric smoker takes care of the temperature control itself.

    Features That Make Electric Smokers Easy To Use

    Some electric smokers even have temperature probes. The Probes are used to tell the internal temperature of the meat you are cooking. These probes hook up to the digital control panel and can relay the information to you via Bluetooth on your phone.

    Picture of the features of a Digital Controler on the cuisinart CPG-256.
    See the probe port that allows for a Temperature Probe? Image © Cuisinart.

    Talk about the best electric smoker! Most of these are higher-end ones that we will not cover today. This picture is actually from the unit that is our Honorable mention pick down below.

    I do think it is important to know how far these electric smokers have come. Even still, you can find the best electric smoker under $300 with nice features.

    Ease of Cleanup

    Another great benefit of using an electric smoker is how easy it is to clean up. Now granted you still are smoking meat so there are going to be drippings and such. There will not be a huge mess of ashes to clean up though.

    The only ashes that will exist are what is inside your wood chip tray. Both of these will have the ashes contained and this makes cleaning up a breeze.

    Reliability

    The last benefit that I will go over is the reliability of an electric smoker. If you are using fire, again you have to maintain that.

    If you are using propane or gas smokers, you have to make sure you have enough gas to get you through the cooking process. With electricity, bearing an electric outage, you normally do not have to worry about running out of it.

    This is why I think that electric smokers are the best smokers for novices and seasoned professionals alike. Even if you run a food business, you have so many other things going such as prepping food.

    With electric smokers, there is no need to worry about maintaining a fire to get coals for a traditional wood smoker.

    Other Reasons You May Like an Electric Smoker

    • Simple operations: The basic electric smokers just have an analog turn dial that you turn to the temperature you want. More expensive models may have a digital control with a remote control or the ability to control from your smartphone. They are as simple as it comes to control.
    • Easy to keep regulated: Digital smokers have controls that will stay at a certain temperature.
    • Electric Verticle Smokers Have Multiple Racks: Multiple racks with lots of square inches of cooking space. This allows for a large capacity of food to be smoked.
    • Low and High-Temperature Range: Allows for hot or cold smoking of food Items. Smoke chicken and pork butts to cold-smoking cheese and fish.
    • Water Pan and/or Drip Pan: Catches the juices as they drip. Water or juice can be added to the pan to help keep the meat moist
    • Wood Chip Tray: to hold wood chips in a Pellet hopper.
    • Great price point: Electric smokers are some of the most reasonable smokers that you can buy. They offer the best value or bang for your buck.

    The Best Electric Smoker Under $300: What Can Get You?

    When looking at Electric Smokers, $300 is not a lot of money. These will be basic entry-level smokers. Do not let this stop you from buying one of these. They are still really good smokers that will get the job done.

    Images © Masterbuilt | Char-Broil | Cuisinart

    You will not find many of the bells and whistles on these units. Nor will you find stainless steel units that are built to last forever in this price range. These entry-level smokers are still a good choice and still hold their own. They will last many many years if they are taken well care of.

    Our Top Pick: Masterbuilt mb20071117 Digital Electric Smoker

    The Masterbuilt mb2007117 is our pick for the best electric smoker under $300. This Electric smoker is not only one of the best prices, but it also has great reviews on all the sites that sell it.

    It is fully insulated and best of all you can add chips without opening the door. These are the reason we chose this electric smoker as our top pick. This one is a great choice and you cannot go wrong with it.

    Specifications of the Masterbuilt mb20071117
    Image © Masterbuilt
    Check Price

    Let's Break it Down:

    This Masterbuilt smoker is a digital electric smoker. It has all digital controls that are located at the top of the smoker. This smoker has a maximum temperature of 275 degrees F. and can hold 2 whole turkeys, 4 pork butts, 4 racks of ribs, or 6 chickens.

    There is plenty of room to smoke enough meat or food for a huge party. You should never run out of this electric smoker.

    To make things easy, this Masterbuilt digital electric smoker has a side wood chip loading system. This lets you load the chips from the side. No need to open the door and risk losing all the heat when it is time to add more wood chips. This is one of the most important features of this smoker in my opinion.

    The body and door are fully insulated to help hold in heat. This allows the unit to keep a consistent temperature throughout the whole smoke.

    Runnerup: Masterbuilt 30-inch Digital Electric Smoker

    The Masterbuilt 30-inch Digital Smoker is our Runner-up in this buyer's guide. You can't go wrong with this smoker. While we love the looks and features of this smoker.

    The smoker has a patented wood chip loader that you can access from the outside without opening the door up. I love this feature as it doesn't require the door to be opened which can drop the heat on the unit.

    Check Price

    Let's Break It Down

    This vertical digital electric smoker offers 710 square inches of cooking space, providing ample room for your smoking needs. Its digital controls make it effortless to set cooking time and temperature, with a maximum temperature of up to 275°F.

    Featuring a patented side woodchip loader, this smoker allows you to continuously add wood-fired smoked flavor without opening the door, ensuring enhanced low and slow-cooked dishes. Equipped with four chrome-coated smoking racks, it accommodates up to 7 chickens, 2 turkeys, 4 pork butts, or 4 racks of ribs in its spacious vertical design.

    For added convenience, it includes a removable water bowl to infuse moisture and catch food drippings, along with a rear grease tray for easy cleanup. An adjustable air damper provides control over smoke levels, while a lockable door latch retains heat and smoke inside the fully insulated smoker. Plus, the convenient window allows you to monitor food throughout the smoking process.

    Most Affordable: Cuisinart COS-330 Verticle Smoker

    The Cuisinart COS-330 is your basic run-of-the-mill analog smoker. It is basic but it gets the job done. Sometimes the simpler the unit, the better and more reliable they are. This smoker doesn't have all the bells and whistles of the other two smokers on this list. Do not let that fool you, it is still a great unit to get you started in the world of smoking meat.

    Specifications of the Cuisinart COS-330 Electric verticle smoker.
    Image © Cuisinart
    Check Prices

    Let's Break It Down

    The Cuisinart Verticle Smoker has over 500 square inches of cooking space. While this is not quite as much as the other two, you still have plenty of room to cook what you need.

    It has three removable smoking shelves that are easy to take out for cleaning. They are adjustable to make room for whatever you are smoking. This unit has a 1500-watt heating element.

    This unit has a built-in thermometer but I am going, to be honest with you. It is best to have your thermometer from a reputable company like Thermoworks.

    The built-in thermometer on most units, especially the cheaper ones, is not that accurate. Try something like the Dot by Thermoworks or the Smoke by Thermoworks for a better-upgraded option. There are some cheaper options on Amazon as well.

    Honorable Mention: Portable Pellet Smoker Option We Love:

    Cuisinart CPG-256 Portable Wood Pellet Grill

    Venture into the world of Pellet smokers with this portable Wood pellet grill. The compact size of this smoker allows it to be portable. You can easily move it around. Take this smoker camping in the RV or tailgating. Just make sure you have a small generator to power it.

    This grill retails for $349.00 but you can often find it on sale for under $300.00. At the time of writing this, this smoker was $252.99 on Amazon. What a deal!

    Specifications for Cuisinart CPG-256 Wood Pellet Smoker.
    Image © Cuisinart
    Check Prices

    As you can see here, there are many options to choose from. All three will help you stay under budget when it comes time to buy an Electric Smoker. Take a closer look at some of these smokers and see what you think. Most of these are verticle-designed so they don't take up much room. They still do the same job as the more expensive smokers. Although there is no perfect smoker out there, I feel like for under $300 bucks one of these picks will do a fantastic job.

    Picture created for Pintrest showing the best electric smoker under $300.

    Thanks for taking the time to read this article. We truly appreciate it. If you have a comment or question, please leave it below.

    -Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

    An Honest Review of The Orion Cooker

    by 11 Comments

    I love to cook outside. Whether that be grilling, cooking a stew over an open fire, or doing a little smoking. I have to admit though, that I do not have much experience with smoking. Mostly what I have done in the past has been on a Weber kettle grill. I came across the Orion Cooker and instantly was intrigued by it. After looking it over, I felt compelled to do an honest review of The Orion cooker.

    A Honest Review of The Orion Cooker.
    The Orion Cooker Just after Lighting The Charcoal

    After reading up on it, I found it was perfect for someone like me with the little smoking experience I have. This cooker is as close to a set-and-forget-it method as there is. All you have to do is load it, light it, and eat it. So simple to do.

    When it arrived, I was instantly impressed with the build quality

    I reached out to The Orion Cooker company and they sent me a unit to test out for my honest review. When it arrived, I was instantly impressed with the build. There are three sizes that you can choose from in the Orion lineup. You have the small cooker, the original Orion cooker, and the Large cooker. I have the original myself and find it to be a perfect size.

    picture of the orion cooker with charcoal lit.

    I quickly got it all put together and was chomping at the bits to test it out. The unit is made of 100% stainless steel so you never have to worry about it rusting.

    This thing should outlast me. Even the hardware is stainless steel.

    What Does The Orion Cooker Come With?

    The Orion comes with two cooking grates, 3 rib hangers, a poultry stand, and a lifting handle. It also comes with a drip tray to catch all of the drippings or you can add water or juice to the drip tray to help with moisture retention.

    There is also a cookbook and manual that comes with the cooker. The cookbook is important with the Orion cooker, you cook with time and not temperature. The cookbook has all the cook times listed in it so be sure to save it.

    Once you get the box open, it is simple to put together. There are a few pieces that will have to be assembled which you can see in the video that I provide below. You can watch our Unboxing and assembly video below. Once the assembly is done, you are ready to cook.

    If you enjoy outdoor cooking but prefer to avoid the hassle of charcoal, explore the Best Electric Smoker Under $300 guide to discover the top affordable electric smokers.

    Youtube video

    How does The Orion Cooker Work?

    The Orion cooker cooks with four basic methods. The first is indirect heat. The main principle it works on is convection cooking. The chamber is completely sealed to the outside. No air gets in or out.

    The charcoal is on the outside of the cooker and the chamber that the food is in is sealed. The indirect heat causes a convection current to swirl around the inside of the chamber as it builds up pressure. This indirect heat and convection cook the meat. It also seals in moisture and steam which helps the meat retain moisture and helps to cook as well.

    Double Smoked Ham cooked on the orion cooker.
    Double Smoke Ham Cooked on The Orion Cooker

    You can also add wood chips on the inside of the cooker to add a little smoke. So to recap, indirect heat, convection, steam, and also smoke are what make this cooker work. It is essentially a convection cooker. This creates flavorful and tender meat.

    You add charcoal to the outer lower ring and the top. The company recommends self-lighting charcoal or using lighter fluid for this.

    All of these cooking processes cause fast cooking times and great results.

    Charcoal never Touches The Food

    Once you have placed your food on the inside and closed the lid, you are ready to light it. Light it, set your timer, and then walk away. It is really that simple. 

    Make sure to leave the lid on for the entire time that the book recommends. Opening the lid drastically drops the temperature and the pressure inside. That will affect the cooking times.

    picture of the orion cooker with charcoal lit.
    Charcoal is on the outside of the cooker, it never touches the food

    Since the charcoal does not touch the inside, there is no worry about any aftertaste from the fluid. If you want to smoke your food, you simply add some wood chips on the inside next to the drip pan around the outer edge of the cooking chamber. This will give you a great smoke flavor.

    Light it, set your timer, and then walk away. It is really that simple.

    Some of my favorite wood chips to add are Hickory and apple wood chips.

    What Can You Cook In The Orion Cooker?

    The Orion cooker is very versatile. The Orion can hold a whole turkey that weighs up to a 16 to 18-pound turkey. It will hold three racks of ribs. Pork butt is a very ideal type of meat to cook in the Orion cooker. Some other ideas to cook in the Orion cooker:

    • Whole Chicken
    • Pork Tenderloin
    • Spatchcock Chicken
    • Turkey Breast
    • Steak
    • Pork Chop
    • Chicken wings
    • Slabs of Ribs
    • Boston Butts
    • Baby Back Ribs
    • Beef Roast

    Cooking Chicken and Ribs on The Orion Cooker

    I choose to do a chicken and one rack of ribs. Both had a cooking time of 1 hour and 10 mins. I let it go for that amount of time then opened the lid to check the temperature with an instant-read thermometer.

    Check Price

    If you are thinking of cooking a chicken or turkey on the Orion Cooker, you may want to try this simple chicken brine before cooking. Brining your meat, especially poultry is a game changer and will leave you with a tender, moist, chicken or turkey.

    Making a quick chicken brine
    Brining Chicken

    Right before you cook the chicken, I like to use this Homemade Cajun Seasoning. It has a very robust taste and infuses lots of flavor into your poultry. You can use this Cajun seasoning on any type of meat and it is very simple to make.

    overview of cajun seasoning in a mason jar
    Homemade Cajun Seasoning

    They were both spot on. My chicken came out moist, and tender, with a nice smokey flavor. The ribs were tender but did not completely fall off the bone.

    Whole chicken cooked on the Orion cooker.
    Whole Smoke Chicken Cooked on The Orion Cooker
    Smoked Chicken Cooked on the Orion Cooker

    They did seem like they steamed a bit but I attribute that to having the chicken in the cooking chamber at the same time. I brined the chicken and imagine it gave off a lot of steam. Next time I will cook them separately and see how they turn out.

    Me eating ribs that was cooked on the orion cooker.
    Ribs that were cooked on the Orion Cooker
    Youtube video

    We would like to hear from you! Have you ever tried The Orion Cooker before? If so what did you think of it? If you have not tried it does it look like something you would like? Please leave us a comment below. Also, Check out our Part 2 video review below where we show you how to use the Orion Cooker.

    -Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
    honest review of the orion cooker picture for pintrest.

    FAQ's

    Why do you use lighter fluid?

    Using lighter fluid is a quick way to light the charcoal. Don't worry though, the charcoal nor the lighter fluid comes in contact with the food.

    How do you light the Orion Cooker?

    Fill the ring up with charcoal. Fill the top part with charcoal as well. Soak both with lighter fluid. Let it soak in for a few minutes then light it. Once you light it, start your cooking time.

    How long does it take to cook a turkey on the Orion cooker?

    The general rule of thumb is 7 minutes per pound. A 20 lb turkey will take approximately 2 hours and 15 mins. Always check the internal temperature before consuming.

    How long does it take to cook a whole chicken on the Orion cooker?

    A 3 to 4-pound chicken will take approximately 1 hour and 10 minutes. Always make sure to check the internal temperature before consuming.

    Old-Fashioned Persimmon Pudding Recipe

    by 2 Comments

    Persimmon Pudding is a traditional American dessert that is as old as America itself. This rich, decadent dessert is great to enjoy around the Fall and Winter holiday seasons. If you have not tried this Old-Fashioned Persimmon Pudding Recipe before, you are in for a real treat!

    Although I am not quite sure if Persimmon Pudding originated from the South, it is often enjoyed here and folks have been making it since before the 1900s. Fall is the time that the Native American Persimmon Trees' fruit ripens, and with that comes many persimmon desserts. Out of all the Persimmon desserts, this one may be my favorite.

    What Is Persimmon Pudding?

    Persimmon pudding is an old classic American Dessert. It combines the fresh pulp from persimmons, (you can use any type of persimmon, but I prefer to use the Wild American Persimmons) egg, milk, and flour mixture.

    The persimmon pudding batter has cinnamon and butter that makes a gooey delicious dessert that is truly a one-of-a-kind hit.

    The texture will remind you of fudgy brownies where the edges are chewy and the inside is soft and gooey. It is lightly spiced and has hits of caramel. Persimmon pudding has become one of my favorite persimmon desserts.

    It is one of those vintage recipes that not many people you know will have tried or had before. One bite though, and it will be a big hit.

    It is typically served warm, with vanilla ice cream on top, whipped cream, Caramel sauce, or Hard Sauce.

    Where Did Persimmon Pudding Originate?

    Persimmon Pudding is an American dessert. It has its roots in Native American cuisine which used native fruits to make loaves of bread. Although this pudding is similar to English breakfast puddings such as English Toffee Pudding, Fig pudding, or Quince pudding, this one originated here in the US.

    I am not for certain what part of the country this originated in, but I do know that the American Persimmon is native to the Southern US and we have always had the trees on our property growing up.

    It is quite possible that the dessert was adapted from the Native American Indians and spread to the North and South. Either way, it is a delicious dessert that is quickly becoming my favorite recipe.

    There are even festivals that are dedicated to the often unheard-of but interesting fruit. Two, in particular, are in North Carolina and as well in as in Mitchell, Indiana.

    The First and Most Important Step of Making Persimmon Pudding

    The first and most important step before we make this old-fashioned persimmon pudding recipe is to make sure you have ripe persimmons. I have a whole post dedicated to just this topic.

    how to tell if a persimmon is ripe.

    The main reason this is important is you do not want to eat an unripe persimmon. American Persimmons are Astringent as opposed to some of the Asian varieties like the Fuyu Persimmon, which is non-astringent.

    Asian and American Persimmons, What Is The Difference?
    The Fuyu Persimmon is a Japanese Variety

    Both types of persimmons can be used, but I prefer to use the American Classic for this traditional dessert.

    If you don't have access to American Persimmons though, just use ripe Hachiya persimmons or Fuyu Persimmons that you can often find in your local grocery stores.

    Check out this post on Asian versus American Persimmons for more information about the two and their differences.

    infographic showing wild American Persimmons and two Asian Persimmons types.

    The Next Step is How To Make Persimmon Pulp

    After you have made sure that you have ripe persimmons, the next step, no matter which variety you are using, is to make the persimmon pulp. I have a whole post dedicated to that process as well.

    Processing american persimmon fruit in a conical sieve to remove seeds and skin.
    Extracting persimmon pulp from Wild American Persimmons

    Once you have extracted your persimmon pulp, you will need 2 cups of pulp for this particular recipe. You can divide up the rest of your persimmon pulp, put it in plastic freezer-safe bags or plastic freezer-safe containers, and freeze it. It will last for up to a year like that.

    How To Make Old-Fashioned Persimmon Pudding

    First, let's start with the ingredients you will need

    Ingredients for Persimmon Pudding

    Fresh Persimmons

    As mentioned earlier, I use native American Persimmons for my persimmon pudding recipe but you can use the Asian varieties if you prefer. The persimmons will need to be made into pureed pulp.

    processed persimmons into persimmon puree.
    Persimmon Puree

    In my opinion, I would pick up (harvest) enough Persimmons to make more pulp than you need. That way when you go through the effort of processing the pulp you will have pulp that you can freeze for more recipes. A ¼ of a 5-gallon bucket will produce about 8 cups of pulp.

    Ingredients for the Persimmon Pudding Batter

    Flour-all-purpose flour.

    Sugar-I normally use white sugar for this recipe but some people will use brown sugar. Brown sugar has more caramel notes and may change the texture slightly.

    Eggs

    Milk-Whole milk.

    Butter-Melted

    Baking Soda-.

    Baking Powder

    Ground Cinnamon

    Nutmeg-ground Nutmeg.

    Vanilla Extract-Use Vanilla extract versus Vanilla flavoring.

    Salt-Use Sea Salt or Kosher salt. If you use table salt it can impart an off flavor in recipes when cooking with it.

    How To Make Old Fashioned Persimmon Pudding

    Step by Step Instructions

    • Before we begin the recipe, you will need to preheat the oven. Set the oven to 325 degrees F
    • In a Large Bowl or large mixing bowl, mix the persimmon pulp, sugar, eggs, and baking soda. I use a hand mixer on low speed for this.
    Adding in sugar
    Adding in Eggs
    Mixing ingredients
    This is what it should look like after you have mixed it the first time
    • Next, add the dry ingredients. (flour, baking powder, cinnamon, nutmeg, and salt)
    Adding in flour
    • Then add in the reaming wet ingredients. (vanilla, milk, and melted butter).
    Adding in Milk
    Adding in Melted Butter
    • Again, I use the hand mixer for this step. You can use a stand mixer as well.
    Mixing ingredients
    • If you do not have either one, you can just use a large spoon. The batter should be a little thinner than the cake batter, similar to the consistency of Pumpkin Pie Filling.
    • Grease a 13-by-9-inch baking dish with cooking spray or butter.
    • Pour the persimmon pudding batter into the prepared baking dish.
    Pouring batter into a greased 13 x 9 baking dish
    • Bake in the preheated oven for 55 minutes, or until a toothpick or cake tester comes out clean.
    Pro Tip: If you want to elevate this dish, try adding in some chopped pecans and some orange zest.

    How To Serve

    Allow the Persimmon Pudding to cool slightly, then serve it warm on a plate. Top it with a scoop of vanilla ice cream or whipped cream.

    FAQ's

    How Can I Store Leftover Persimmon Pudding?

    Store the leftover Persimmon Pudding in an airtight container in the refrigerator for up to 4 days.

    Can You Freeze Leftover Persimmon Pudding?

    Yes, you can freeze leftover Persimmon Pudding by cutting it into squares and wrapping each square in plastic wrap. Then place the wrapped squares in a freezer bag or plastic freezer container.

    Is Persimmon Pudding Cake similar to Persimmon Pudding?

    Persimmon pudding cake and persimmon pudding are distinct desserts, each with unique characteristics. Persimmon pudding cake has a lighter, cake-like texture, resembling a traditional cake, and is often baked in the oven with ingredients like flour, sugar, eggs, and pureed persimmons. In contrast, persimmon pudding boasts a denser, custard-like consistency, typically prepared by steaming or slow baking and featuring ingredients such as persimmon pulp, eggs, flour, sugar, and spices. While both desserts showcase the delightful flavor of persimmons, their textures, preparation methods, and appearances set them apart from each other.

    old-fashioned-persimmon-pudding-recipe.

    Next time you are looking for that perfect dessert during the holiday season that not many people may have had before, give this Old-Fashioned Persimmon Pudding a try. If you liked this recipe or have a question, leave us a comment below.

    -Ronnie- Let's get food junked
    Old-fashioned Persimmon Pudding Recipe featured picture.
    Yield: 8

    Old-Fashioned Persimmon Pudding

    Prep Time: 20 minutes
    Cook Time: 55 minutes
    Total Time: 1 hour 15 minutes

    Persimmon Pudding is a traditional American dessert that is as old as America itself. This rich, decadent dessert is great to enjoy around the Fall and Winter holiday seasons. If you have not tried this Old-Fashioned Persimmon Pudding Recipe before, you are in for a real treat!

    Ingredients

    • 2 cups of Persimmon pulp
    • 2 cups all-purpose flour
    • 2 ½ cups of white granulated sugar
    • 2 large eggs
    • 2 ¼ cups of whole milk
    • 4 tablespoons of melted butter
    • ½ teaspoon of baking soda
    • 2 teaspoons of baking powder
    • ½ teaspoon of ground cinnamon
    • ¼ teaspoon of nutmeg
    • ½ teaspoon of vanilla extract
    • ¼ teaspoon of salt

    Instructions

    1. Before we begin the recipe, you will need to preheat the oven. Set the oven to 325 degrees F.
    2. In a Large Bowl or large mixing bowl, mix together the persimmon pulp, sugar, eggs, and backing soda. I use a hand mixer on low speed for this.
    3. Next, add the dry ingredients. (flour, baking powder, cinnamon, nutmeg, and salt) Then add in the reaming wet ingredients. (vanilla, milk, and melted butter). Again, I use the hand mixer for this step. You can use a stand mixer as well. If you do not have either one, you can just use a large spoon. The batter should be a little thinner than the cake batter, similar to the consistency of Pumpkin Pie Filling.
    4. Grease a 13-by-9-inch baking dish with cooking spray or butter.
    5. Pour batter into the prepared baking dish. Bake in the preheated oven for 55 minutes, or until a toothpick or cake tester comes out clean.

    Notes

    Pro Tip: If you want to elevate this dish, try adding in some chopped pecans and some orange zest.

    Youtube video

    Nutrition Information:

    Yield:

    8

    Serving Size:

    1
    Amount Per Serving: Calories: 508Total Fat: 10gSaturated Fat: 5gTrans Fat: 0gUnsaturated Fat: 3gCholesterol: 69mgSodium: 361mgCarbohydrates: 101gFiber: 3gSugar: 73gProtein: 7g

    Did you make this recipe?

    Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

    © Ronnie Williams
    Cuisine: American / Category: Dessert Recipes

    Fail-Proof Catfish Seasoning Recipe for Frying

    by 2 Comments

    Is there anything more synonymous with great Southern food than fried catfish? The abundant catfish that live in the southern lakes are a delicacy in the south. The secret to cooking Catfish right is learning how to season catfish. This fail-proof catfish seasoning recipe for frying catfish will have you shaking your mouth saying mm mm good.

    closeup picture of fail-proof catfish seasoning recipe
    Fail-Proof Catfish Seasoning Recipe

    Why Use A Catfish Seasoning Recipe?

    Having the right seasoning is one of the most important parts of getting the Southern fried catfish recipe right. That is why I came up with this fail-proof catfish seasoning recipe. You can use this same batter for catfish with almost any fish that you want to fry. 

    Once the catfish fillets hit that hot oil and those golden brown catfish filets come up out of the grease, you know we are about to get our eat on. Plate the catfish up, serve it with some hot french fries, hush puppies, slaw, and a squeeze of lemon from a lemon wedge. You will be in hog heaven!

    Do not forget to make this incredibly easy Southern Tartar Sauce Recipe to dip those golden fried catfish nuggets into! You will thank me later.

    What Does Catfish Taste Like?

    Catfish is a moist, slightly sweet, and flaky textured fish. Catfish is one of the tastiest fishes once it is fried up if it is prepared right. One of the main things to consider on catfish fillets is taking out the bloodline before cooking them.

    This darker meat can have a strong fishy taste and removing it is the best practice. You are left with pearly white fillets that are moist and delicate. Of course, if you are buying store-bought fillets, this has already been done for you.

    Where To Find Catfish For Cooking

    If you can get fresh catfish fillets, as in you caught them yourself, those are best. If not you can buy them from most grocery stores or fish markets. 

    Here are a few species of catfish that are in most Southern waters 

    Channel Catfish

    These are the most common catfish you will find. If you buy store-bought catfish, this is the species you will be getting. This is the species that is mostly farm-raised and the rivers are plentiful with them. This is a good-eating catfish but select the smaller ones versus the bigger fish.

    Some people refer to these as government cats or government catfish. At one time the state or federal government gave them to people to stock their ponds for eating or so the story goes.

    Blue Catfish

    In my opinion, this is the best-eating catfish in the freshwaters. Again try to stay away from larger ones. Larger ones can be stronger in taste and are also breeder fish, so I recommend practicing CPR (Catch-Picture-Release) with the larger fish. 

    Me Holding a Blue Catfish

    Flat Head Catfish

    These are very good-eating catfish as well. Some anglers say that the Flathead is the best-tasting of all the Catfish varieties although they are not as plentiful in most lakes.  

    Flathead catfish caught by Blake Williams

    Bullhead

    In my opinion, this is not a good-eating catfish. You will also hear these called by the name of mudcat or mudfish. 

    Ingredients To Make Fail-Proof Catfish Seasoning

    Seasoned Breading Mixture

    For my catfish batter, I like a mixture of flour and cornmeal in my seasoned breading mixture. You can ask 100 Southerners and they will all give you a different answer as to what they like the best. Some use only cornmeal, some use only all-purpose flour, and some use a combination of the two. 

    Seasoning

    Salt and black pepper are the minimum I would use to season my catfish fillets. In my opinion, what makes the best catfish seasoning recipe is this Cajun Seasoning that is super easy to make on your own.

    overview of cajun seasoning in a mason jar
    Homemade Cajun Seasoning

    Optional Hot Sauce

    If you want your fried catfish to be spicier and to kick up the flavor, dredge the fish in hot sauce before dipping it into the seasoned breading. 

    How To Make:

    • Step 1: In a large bowl or flat shallow dish, add the flour and cornmeal. Mix well to incorporate.
    Adding in all-purpose flour
    Adding in cornmeal
    Whisking together
    • Step 2: Add in the Cajun Seasoning. Mix well to incorporate.
    Adding in Cajun Seasoning
    closeup picture of fail-proof catfish seasoning recipe
    Finished Product
    Pro Tip: I like to add my breading to a plastic bag or a Breader Bowl. Once I dredge the fish, I can add the fish to the breader or bag, then shake it around to get it evenly coated. The CanCooker Batter Bowl really works well for this because it allows the breading to fall back down to the bottom section.
    Buy It

    FAQ’s

    Can you Fry Catfish in Olive Oil?

    Technically you can use Olive oil but I would not use it if It were me. Olive is more expensive than peanut oil for the quantity you are using. Also, this can alter the taste of the dish as Olive oil has a unique flavor of its own. 

    Can I Use Another Seasoning Other than Cajun Seasoning?

    Yes. At the bare minimum, you could just use good salt like kosher salt or sea salt and black pepper. You could add in some onion powder, garlic powder, and a little cayenne pepper.

    Some people also like to use old bay seasoning when making this dish. You can make it your own, but in my opinion, this homemade cajun seasoning recipe is the best for a catfish seasoning recipe for frying!

    What Can I Use For a Sauce?

    You can use a homemade Tartar Sauce or a store-bought tartar sauce. I like to sprinkle a little hot sauce such as Texas Pete or Franks Red Hot on my fish. At a minimum, you can use ketchup. 

    What Does Catfish Taste Like?

    If catfish is prepared right, it has a very sweet and mild taste. The texture is very moist and can be flaky. Catfish is a tender, fall-apart type fish that is not a firm fish such as Striped Bass, Mahi Mahi, or Halibut.

    Is There a Way to Make This Dish Healthier?

    Yes. You could always use an air fryer as a healthier alternative.

    Another healthier option is to not use the breading. In this case, you would coat the fish in a little olive oil, then sprinkle or coat the catfish fillets with the cajun seasoning. You can then pan-fry, air fry, or even grill it. If you grill it try using a cedar wood plank!

    Side Dishes to Serve with Fried Catfish

    Fail-proof catfish seasoning recipe for deep frying catfish.

    I hope you really enjoyed this article on how to season chicken using this cajun seasoning blend we shared how to make. We believe this is the best all-purpose chicken seasoning spice blend there is. Please leave me feedback and let me know what you think!

    -Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

    Also, check out one of these recipes:

    Marinade for Smoked Beef Jerky
    Chicken Bog | A Traditional South Carolina Dish
    Southern Food Junkie Chili
    Brunswick Stew
    Home

    featured photo for fail-proof catfish seasoning recipe.

    Fail-Proof Catfish Seasoning Recipe for Frying

    Prep Time: 10 minutes
    Total Time: 10 minutes

    Is there anything that is more synonymous with great southern food than fried catfish? The abundant catfish that live in the southern lakes is a delicacy in the south once it hits that hot oil and those golden brown catfish filets come up out of the grease. Having the right seasoning is one of the most important parts of getting the southern fried catfish recipe right. That is why I came up with this fail-proof catfish seasoning recipe. You can actually use this same catfish seasoning recipe with most fish that you want to fry. 

    Ingredients

    • 1 cup Cornmeal
    • 1 cup all purpose flour
    • 2 tablespoons of Cajun Seasoning

    Instructions

    1. In a flat dish or large bowl, add flour and cornmeal. Mix well together

    2. Add in cajun seasoning and mix well.

    Youtube video

    Did you make this recipe?

    Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

    © Ronnie Williams
    Cuisine: Southern

    Asian Versus American Persimmons, What is The Difference

    by Leave a Comment

    You may have seen Persimmons in your local grocery store and thought it was an exotic fruit. The truth is that there is one variety of persimmon that is common in the United States. You may even have a tree close by you and not even know it. In this post, we are going to discuss Asian Versus American persimmon Varieties.

    The most common persimmons that many people talk about or know about are the ones in the grocery store. The two most common varieties you see there are Fuyu and Hachiya. Both of these are Asian varieties.

    infographic showing wild American Persimmons and two Asian Persimmons types.

    Although the Asian Persimmon is the one you see in the grocery store, the forgotten cousin, the wild American Persimmon, is native to the United States and is widely distributed.

    When Are Persimmons Ripe?

    Persimmons are a fall and Winter fruit. You will notice them showing up in grocery stores around this time frame. If it is a wild variety, such as the American persimmon, you will see them hanging on the trees around this time as well.

    Asian Persimmons

    There are many types of Asian persimmons but the two we are going to focus on are the Fuyu and the Hachiya varieties. Both of these varieties are available in most local grocery stores.

    Fuyu

    The Fuyu is a lobed, round-shaped fruit that is similar in size to a tomato.

    Close up picture of a Asian Persimmon
    Fuyu Persimmon

    The Fuyu is a non-astringent variety of Persimmons. This is important because this fruit does not have to be fully ripe in order to enjoy it, unlike the others we will discuss later.

    Topview of a Aisian Persimmon called a Fuyu.
    Fuyu Persimmon

    This persimmon flesh is similar to an apple. It is firmer and can be sliced.

    Asian Persimmons in a basket with some cut open taken by Photo by Any Lane.
    Fuyu Persimmons. Photo by Amy Lane

    Hachiya

    The Hachiya Persimmon is smaller in size, and closer in size to an American Persimmon. Although the Hachiya is longer in length. I would describe the shape as an acorn shape.

    Just like the American persimmon, the Hachiya is an astringent variety, which means if you eat one that is not ripe, you will wish you did not.

    Hachiya Persimmon. Photo by Jill Burrow

    The flesh can be very bitter if you do not wait until they are fully ripe. This persimmon variety is fully ripe when the flesh is really soft. When you squeeze it, it will feel like a water balloon about to bust. The flesh when ripe has a jelly-like texture.

    Both of these Asian varieties are good in their own right. Both are very sweet and have cinnamon, honey, and brown sugar notes.

    The pulp can be used for many recipes and also in place of Pumpkin purée for a different taste.

    American Persimmons

    The fruit of the American Persimmon tree starts to ripen in early fall, usually mid-September for South Carolina. You can find the fruit still hanging onto certain trees into late fall and early winter.

    American Persimmons hanging from a tree in late Fall/Autumn

    The fruit itself has a sweet flesh when they are at its peak ripeness. The taste can remind you of cantaloupe with hints of honey flavor.

    The flesh of American Persimmon

    The flesh is delicate and sort of gooey with strings of fiber in it. It almost has a jelly-like texture to it.  It is very easy to eat and usually has anywhere from one to many seeds.

    Just like the Hachiya, the American Persimmon is an astringent fruit. This means that if eaten when it is unripe, it will be very bitter.

    The American Persimmon fruit needs to be harvested or eaten once it is fully ripe. If you want to know how to tell when an American Persimmon is Ripe, I have a post dedicated to that topic.

    What Is Persimmon Fruit Used For?

    There are many recipes and uses for persimmons. One of the most iconic ones I would say is persimmon pudding.

    Persimmon Pudding is a sweet, moist, dense cakelike dessert that is baked in the oven in a casserole dish and then served in squares.

    There are also recipes for Persimmon Pancakes, Persimmon Muffins, Persimmon Bread, and Persimmon cookies. You could even add the Persimmon puree to this easy-to-make sourdough bread for a Persimmon Sourdough Bread.

    Traditional Sourdough Bread-best bread for grilled cheese

    The fruit is awesome in many recipes but getting the persimmon pulp can be a challenge. I have a whole post dedicated to teaching you how to make persimmon pulp from wild persimmons.

    Bucket of ripe American Persimmons ready to be processed
    Processing american persimmon fruit in a conical sieve to remove seeds and skin.
    Extracting pulp from wild American Persimmons

    This process is for extracting the pulp from Wild American Persimmons but would be a similar process for Hachiya. For the Fuyu, you would just simply peel it, slice it, and then add it to a food processor to make a simple Persimmon Puree.

    Thanks so much for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. If you have any questions or comments, please leave us a comment below, we would love to hear from you. Thanks and remember, Let's Get Food Junked!

    -Ronnie

    How to Make Persimmon Pulp from Wild Persimmons

    by 6 Comments

    Persimmons are a fruit that many people simply do not know much about. One thing about them, they are delicious. The fruit is awesome in many recipes but getting the persimmon pulp can be a challenge. Today we are going to share how to make persimmon pulp from wild persimmons.

    how to tell if a persimmon is ripe.

    The American Persimmon trees are a native variety of persimmons to the US. Not only do wildlife enjoy the fruit, but once people try them they enjoy it as well.

    American Persimmons are a super sweet fruit that has hints of honey, Carmel, and Tangerine. I also find that it has a little hint of Pumpkin taste as well. Persimmons have such a unique flavor.

    They have a very complex taste and a very pleasing smell to it. They are a very underestimated fruit, to say the least. Once the flesh is fully ripe, it has a jelly-like texture that is amazing.

    Inside a ripe Persimmon (notice the jelly-like texture)

    Persimmons Were Once a Favorite Fruit of Native Americans

    American Persimmons were once a loved and coveted fall fruit that Native American Indians cherished. According to Times-Mail, Native American Indians enjoyed making many recipes from persimmons and also eating them plain. They mixed Persimmon pulp with corn meal and ground acorns to make loaves of bread and thick soups.

    Fall is the time that the persimmon fruits begin to ripen. Here in the South, fall time is the time for festivals and the persimmon is no stranger to that as well. There are persimmon festivals around the US and the South dedicated to this fruit that is not so well known. There are even Persimmon Pudding contests at these festivals.

    Persimmons hanging on a limb in Fall (Autumn)

    If you do not know what Persimmon Pudding is, let me tell you, you are missing out! Many tasty recipes can be made from the lowly Persimmon.

    Types of Persimmons

    The first thing I want to establish is the type of persimmon I am referring to in this post. There are many varieties of persimmons, and this process can apply to others as well, but in this post, I am specifically referring to the American Persimmon (Diospyros Virginiana).

    If you go to the local grocery store, you may see persimmons there. These are Japanese varieties such as Hachiya, Kaki, or Fuyu Persimmons. There is nothing wrong with those, and they are delicious too, but in this post, I am covering how to get the persimmon flesh from the fruit of the American Persimmon tree.

    infographic showing different persimmon varieties.

    There are some differences between Asian versus American Persimmons so make sure you know which one you have and you will be good to go.

    If you enjoy canning, preserving, and dehydrating fruits and vegetables, you'll love this easy, step-by-step guide to dehydrating figs at home!

    How To Tell If A Persimmon Is Ripe

    The next thing that is very important to talk about regarding the American Persimmon before we make persimmon pulp, is how to tell if a persimmon is ripe. Now I have a whole post dedicated to this topic but I will share a little bit of it here.

    Making sure that the American Persimmons are ripe is important. You do not want to eat unripe persimmons or underripe persimmon.

    Persimmons unripe to ripe (Left to Right)

    Astringent Persimmons vs. Non-Astringent Persimmons

    American Persimmons are what they call an astringent fruit. Biting into one that is not ripe is similar to getting a piece of pecan hull in your mouth by eating pecans. It will make your mouth pucker. It is a weird feeling like your mouth is dry.

    The fruit of the American Persimmon tree starts to ripen in early fall, usually mid-September for South Carolina. You can find the fruit still hanging onto certain trees into late fall and early winter.

    Check For Color

    There are a few things to check for to tell if a Persimmon tree has ripe fruit. First off, let’s talk about the color of the fruit. The color of ripe persimmons should be a bright orange color to dark purple.

    Ripe Persimmon

    Check for Firmness

    Next, the fruit should be firm to just slightly soft when gently squeezed and shouldn’t feel hard, with an almost jelly-like feel to it. Also check the skin of the fruit, as it should be shiny.

    Check The Skin

    If the skin is withered or wrinkled and the fruit feels dry, this could be a sign that the fruit is past ripe and not good to eat. You also should pass up on any that has cracked skin, skin with lots of black spots, or blemishes which could indicate that there is mold.

    Check the Smell of the Fruit

    When persimmons are ripe, they should also have a very sweet smell to them. They shouldn’t smell sour or fermented. This would be an indication that they are past ripe.

    If you have some unripe persimmons, one trick to help them ripen up is to place them in a paper bag with some apples. We all have heard the term “One bad apple spoils the whole bunch.”

    Unripe Persimmon

    This is because apples that are ripening release a gas called Ethylene gas. This gas causes the apples to ripen and will help the unripe fruit ripen other fruit as well.

    How To Make Persimmon Pulp From Wild Persimmons

    Now that we know what variety we are working with, and we know how to tell if the persimmons are ripe, it is time to process the persimmons to make our persimmon puree.

    Step-by-step process

    Step 1: The first step in processing the persimmons is to wash the persimmons. At this time I remove the brown top part of the persimmon. This is called the calyx. I give the persimmons a few rinses and then I use a colander to scope them out of the sink and let them drain off.

    Washing american persimmon fruit.

    Step 2: The next step is made easier if you have a food mill or Chinois which is what I have and used for this process. You can also cut the fruit in half and scoop out the pulp by hand. At this point, you will have to remove the seeds as well. The food mill might be the least labor intensive and cutting them in half would be the most labor intensive.

    Processing american persimmon fruit in a conical sieve to remove seeds and skin.

    Using the Chinois, which is just a conical sieve with a pestle, and the food mill will both remove the skin and the seeds at the same time while allowing the puree to pass through.

    Using a conical sieve (Chinois) and pestel to remove seeds and skin from American Persimmons.
    Using the Conical Sieve (Chinois) and Pestel to remove seeds and skin from American Persimmons

    Note: If you are having trouble with the puree moving through the sieve or food mill, you can add a little cold water which will help it pass through as it thins down a little bit.

    Persimmon pulp after it was processed through the conical sieve

    Step 3: Next step is to use a food processor or blender and process the pulp. If you are using the blender, again, you may have to add in a little water. If you do not have either of these, you could use a hand blender or even try a potato masher.

    Pureed Persimmon Pulp in a Blender

    Blending or processing the pulp will help make pulp into a smooth creamy texture to have it ready to use in your recipes. This way there are no stringy fibers etc. in the dish and you have a smooth consistency.

    Step 4: I like to divide the puree into 2-cup portions and then freeze it.

    How To Store Persimmon Puree

    When it comes to storing persimmon puree, I like to freeze it. I portion the puree into 2-cup portions so that when I get ready to use it, it is already measured out for me.

    Persimmon puree divided in to 2-cup portions in freezer safe containers ready to go in the freezer for storage.
    Persimmon puree divided into 2-cup portions in freezer-safe containers

    I use a plastic airtight container that is freezer-safe to store the puree in the freezer. These have many advantages such as they stack well, and I do not have to worry about a bag tearing when moving things in and out of the freezer.

    With that being said you can use freezer-safe ziplock bags. Some people even use ice cube trays to freeze the puree in. Once the puree has frozen, you can pop them out and put them in a freezer-safe bag or freezer container.

    What Recipes Can You Make With Persimmon Puree?

    There are so many awesome recipes you can make with Persimmon Puree. My absolute favorite has to be the delicious Persimmon Pudding.

    Old-fashioned Persimmon Pudding Recipe featured picture.
    Old-Fashioned Persimmon Pudding

    You can also make Persimmon cookies, persimmon bread, Persimmon Cake, and Persimmon Jam. There are so many persimmon recipes to make. If you have a sweet tooth, one of these recipes will cure it.

    One recipe that I plan on making is Persimmon Butter. If you have ever had Apple Butter, this will be similar to this but only using persimmon puree instead of apples.

    how to make persimmon pulp from wild pesimmons pintrest picture.

    I hope this post on how to make persimmon pulp will help inspire you to make something from this delicious native fruit. If you have any questions or comments, please leave them below. I would love to hear them.

    -Ronnie

    Southern-Style Crock Pot Mac and Cheese

    by 24 Comments

    Southern-style Crock Pot Mac and Cheese is so easy to make. Anytime I can use a slow cooker to cook a meal or side dish I do it. Using the slow cooker or Crock-Pot just makes life easy. I love recipes where I can just throw the ingredients together, set a time, and forget about it. This slow cooker Crock Pot Mac And Cheese is no different.

    close up picture of mac and cheese cooked in a slow cooker.

    Many times mac n cheese only shows up around the holidays, like Thanksgiving, Christmas, and Easter. But in the South, in our area, this dish shows up at many Sunday meals, church dinners, or get-togethers. This mac and cheese is so creamy and delicious that it is always a big hit. This has to be one of my favorite side dishes and It is the perfect comfort food.

    It is so popular here that If you go to a restaurant in the South, you will learn that Mac and Cheese is considered a vegetable on most menus (although we both know it really isn't). Us Southerners will find a way to make you think a dish is healthy when it really isn't (haha). Either way, this recipe will soon become a family favorite, and to top it off, it is such an easy recipe to make.

    The Origins of Mac and Cheese

    Mac and Cheese has a long history in the South. But it didn't necessarily originate there. Some say that it was originally from Northern Europe. According to the Smithsonian Magazine, the exact origins are not known but the earliest known recipe was found in 1769 in Northern Europe.

    Sweet Tea and Thyme mentions that Thomas Jefferson was said to have taken his chef, who was a black man named James Hemings, to join him in France.

    It is here where Chef Hemings learned about how the Europeans were cooking dishes with macaroni and cheese. This gave him the idea of making an oven-baked macaroni pie. The dish became a huge hit with everyone, including Jefferson. They brought the recipe back to America where as president, Jefferson had it served at an 1802 state dinner.

    It should be noted that this was during the time of slavery. Chef Hemings's recipe for Baked Mac and Cheese was spread throughout the southern parts of the US. As with most Southern or Soul food, it has its roots in African culture. Many of the foods we enjoy today, came from this horrific time of slavery.

    The Slow Cooker Was A Game Changer

    The Crock-Pot was invented in 1971. This invention changed the way we cooked forever. The slow cooker is still one of the most loved small appliances of all time. Not only did the Crock-Pot make cooking supper and side dishes easy, but it also was convenient.

    top view picture of slow cooker mac and cheese on a plate.
    Mac and Cheese cooked in a Crock Pot

    What used to be a chore of prepping and cooking over a hot oven to have Baked Mac and Cheese, now can be whipped up in the crockpot. You don't have to worry about oven space on Thanksgiving or when you are having a big gathering. Best of all you can set it and forget it! Now you can have creamy crockpot mac and cheese anytime.

    Set your crockpot before work or church, and when you get back home have a delicious crock pot macaroni and cheese.

    Why Use A Crock-Pot?

    Oven Baked is normally how you will see Southern-style mac and cheese. With this great recipe, we can take the same ingredients, and cook them in the slow cooker. What makes this process so unique is with the slow cooker you don't have to watch the food.

    What I mean by this is, you set the crockpot to the temperature setting and then adjust the cooking time. Once the time is up, your food is ready, and the slow cooker switches over to warm.

    If you have an older slow cooker, you will have to set the temperature and come back after the designated time like you would when using the oven.

    The Digital Slow Cooker

    The more modern slow cooker has a feature that will turn on a warm setting automatically after the designated time is up.

    This feature is invaluable. This is so awesome because you can dump the ingredients in before you head out to work, you can set the slow cooker to the temp and time, then once it has finished cooking the mac and cheese (or other food you are cooking) it will kick over to warm so the food will not burn. When you get home from work, your meal is done.

    Picture from Amazon of a modern digital Crock-Pot.
    Digital Crock-Pot (Picture from Amazon)

    If you do not have one of the more modern slow cookers, check out this one that has the time setting and automatically switches to warm. Another great feature of this Crockpot is the locking lid. This makes it easy to travel with so you do not spill any liquids. I highly suggest grabbing one if you do not already have one.

    Check Price on Amazon

    Delay Timers on Slow Cookers

    Some slow cookers even have a delay setting where you can dump all the ingredients in, set the delay for an hour or two, then it will not cut on until it hits the delay. This is great because the cooking time doesn't start until after the delay is up. These are the reasons I love using Crock-Pot to make Mac and Cheese. In my opinion, slow cooker macaroni is the best!

    What To Serve Crock Pot Mac and Cheese With?

    Crock Pot Mac and Cheese makes an awesome side dish. Here is a list of some of my favorite foods to serve it with:

    Ingredients For Southern-Style Crock Pot Mac and Cheese

    Macaroni

    The majority of mac and cheese recipes call for elbow macaroni. Normally I use that as well but I want to offer up a tip here.

    Barilla elbow macaroni.

    An alternative pasta that I like to use is Corkscrew Macaroni. This may also be called Cavatappi by some brands.

    The reason I love corkscrew macaroni is it has ridges. The ridges really help to hold the cheese sauce onto the noodles. To me, it makes a superior creamy mac! You will need 8 oz of macaroni noodles

    Cheese

    My recipe calls for 3 cups of extra sharp cheddar cheese. Make sure to buy block cheese and then shred it yourself. If you buy shredded cheddar cheese, it is coated with an anti-caking agent to keep the cheese from sticking in the bag.

    This could lead to a gritty texture. Freshly grated cheese works best.

    Pro Tip: If you do not like sharp cheddar, you could use mild cheddar. Also, you could use Velveeta cheese but I would prefer to use American cheese over Velveeta cheese. Cream cheese is an option that many people will add in combination with any of the other cheeses to make this mac and cheese extra creamy, or use a tablespoon or two of sour cream for a tangy and extra creamy texture. Parmesan cheese also is great in mac and cheese. You can use this recipe as a starting point and play around with other ingredients as you go.

    Evaporated Milk

    You will need 1 can of evaporated milk.

    Whole Milk or Regular Milk

    You will need 1 ½ cups of whole milk

    Salt

    I prefer to use sea salt or kosher salt in my recipes. If you use iodized salt (table salt) it can give an off taste. You will need 1 teaspoon of salt.

    Sea Salt

    Black Pepper

    You will need 1 teaspoon of black pepper

    Sugar

    You will need 1 teaspoon of sugar

    Butter

    You will need a ¼ cup of butter

    Other Ingredients: Some people will add in a little dry mustard, Worcestershire sauce, garlic powder, onion powder, or a little bit of cayenne pepper. I am giving you the basic recipe, you can experiment with these other ingredients if you wish.

    Step by Step Instructions

    Step 1: Start by filling a large pot with cold water. Put the uncooked pasta in the pot and cook or boil noodles until the pasta until it is al dente, or almost done. The pasta should have a bite to it.

    Step 2: After you have cooked the noodles and drained them, pour the cooked macaroni into a well-greased crock pot. I typically use butter to grease the crockpot but you could also use a nonstick cooking spray.

    Using butter to grease the inside of the Crock-Pot
    Adding in the cooked macaroni

    Step 3: Stir in melted butter, black pepper, salt, and sugar. Make sure those ingredients are mixed well together.

    Adding in ground black pepper
    Adding in salt
    Adding in sugar
    Mix the ingredients together before adding the remaining ingredients.

    Step 4: Stir in evaporated milk and whole milk.

    Step 5: Add two cups of cheese and mix it well. Add the remaining cheese on top.

    Adding in cheese
    Cheese topping

    Step 6: Cook on low for 3 ½ hours.

    Closeup of slow cooker mac and cheese.
    This is what it should look like once it is finished in the slow cooker

    FAQ's

    How many servings does this make?

    This recipe will make roughly 6 servings.

    I Don't Like yellow cheese, what can I do?

    If you don't like Yellow cheese, you can use white cheddar cheese or white extra-sharp cheese. You could also use Monterey Jack or if you want to kick it up a little, use Pepper Jack Cheese.

    What can I do with leftovers?

    You can store leftovers in an airtight container for up to 3 to 4 days in the refrigerator.

    Can I Use Condensed Milk Instead of Evaporated Milk?

    These two are not interchangeable. Condensed Milk is sweetened and will not result in the best mac and cheese recipe.

    I hope you enjoyed this Southern-Style Crock Pot Mac and Cheese recipe. If you liked it, please leave us a comment below to tell us about it. And remember, Let's Get Food Junked!

    -Ronnie
    southern-style crock pot mac and cheese on a white plate.
    Yield: 6

    Southern-Style Crock Pot Mac and Cheese

    Prep Time: 15 minutes
    Cook Time: 3 hours 30 minutes
    Total Time: 3 hours 45 minutes

    Anytime I can use a slow cooker to cook a meal or side dish I do it. Using the slow cooker or Crock-Pot just makes life easy. I love recipes where I can just throw the ingredients together, set a time, and forget about it. This Southern-Style Crock Pot Mac And Cheese is no different.

    Ingredients

    • 8 ounces ridged elbow macaroni or corkscrew macaroni
    • 3 cups of extra sharp cheddar cheese
    • 1 12 ounce can of evaporated milk
    • 1 ½ cups of whole milk
    • 1 teaspoon salt
    • 1 teaspoon black pepper
    • 1 teaspoon sugar
    • ¼ cup of melted butter

    Instructions

      1. Start by getting a large pot and filling it with cold water. Put the uncooked pasta in the pot and cook or boil noodles until the pasta until it is al dente, or almost done. The pasta should have a bite to it.

      2. After you have cooked the noodles and drained them, pour the cooked macaroni into a well-greased crock pot. I typically use butter to grease the crockpot but you could also use a nonstick cooking spray if you wish.

      3. Stir in melted butter. Next stir in black pepper, salt, and sugar. Make sure those ingredients are mixed well together.

      4. Stir in evaporated milk and whole milk.

      5. Add two cups of cheese and mix it well. Add the remaining cheese on top.

      6. Cook on low for 3 ½ hours.

    Notes

    If you do not like sharp cheddar, you could use mild cheddar. Also, you could use Velveeta cheese but I would prefer to use American Cheese over Velveeta Cheese. You could combine cream cheese with any of these cheeses to make this mac and cheese extra creamy, or use a tablespoon or two of sour cream for a tangy and extra creamy texture. Parmesan cheese also is great in mac and cheese. You can use this recipe as a starting point and play around with other ingredients as you go.

    Optional Ingredients: Some people will add in a little dry mustard, Worcestershire sauce, garlic powder, onion powder, or a little bit of cayenne pepper. I am giving you the basic recipe, you can experiment with these other ingredients if you wish.

    Did you make this recipe?

    Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

    © Ronnie Williams
    Cuisine: Southern / Category: Side Dishes

    How To Cook Crispy Air Fryer Hash Browns

    by Leave a Comment

    closeup picture of shredded hash browns cooked in the air fryer sitting on a plate with a breakfast sandwich.

    Learning how to cook air fryer hash browns is the easiest way to bring that golden, crispy texture to your Southern breakfast. Whether you’re pairing them with eggs, bacon, or a bowl of grits, hash browns add the perfect crunch to any meal. Using the air fryer makes this classic dish even simpler, delivering perfectly crisp results with minimal oil. In this post, I’ll show you how to cook air fryer hash browns that are crispy on the outside, tender on the inside, and sure to be a hit at your breakfast table!

    This is a image of a bag of simply potatoes shredded hash browns that are going to be used in a recipe called how to cook air fryer hash browns.

    Cooking hash browns in the air fryer is so simple and quick. I am not sure why everyone isn't doing it yet. If you love an easy breakfast recipe, this is the one for you.

    Not only does it cook foods more healthily, but it cooks them faster as well. Although you can cook many different types of foods in them, the question remains, can you put hash browns in the air fryer? Follow this easy recipe for crispy air fryer hash browns.

    Hash browns in the air fryer turn out so golden and crispy, but the inside is still moist and tender. All it takes is a few simple ingredients and you have a quick and easy breakfast.

    If you're a fan of air fryer cooking, you have to try this recipe for air fryer hamburgers. Trust me, it's a must-try!

    Why You'll Love this Shredded Hash Browns in the Air Fryer Recipe

    Healthier Alternative: By using minimal oil, the air fryer creates crispy hash browns with fewer calories and less fat than traditional frying methods. You can enjoy that delicious crunch without the guilt.

    Quick and Convenient: The air fryer cooks hash browns faster and more evenly than a skillet. This means less time cooking and more time enjoying your meal, perfect for busy mornings.

    Consistently Crispy Results: The air fryer's circulating hot air ensures your hash browns come out perfectly golden and crispy on the outside while remaining tender on the inside—every single time.

    If you love crispy breakfast potatoes, make sure to check out my Crispy Air Fryer Red Potatoes recipe for another easy air fryer side dish that pairs perfectly with eggs, bacon, and cheese grits.

    What Is an Air Fryer

    The Air Fryer is a small appliance that does a great job of cooking foods healthier than the alternative, deep frying. This small appliance has been all the rage for the last few years, and for good reason.

    The air fryer has been around now for several years. According to the New York Times, Fred Van Der Weij invented the air fryer back in 2005 when he was looking for a way to crisp up French Fries without deep-frying them.

    This is a image of a Gourmia Air Fryer that we are going to use to cook air fryer hash browns in.
    Gourmia Air Fryer
    Check Price

    An air fryer is a small appliance, similar to a small deep fryer such as a fry daddy. The air fryer has a basket that slides into the front of it, this is where the food is placed. It is a small convection oven that circulates hot air allowing food to crisp up quickly.

    We have many other air fryer recipes that you will enjoy!

    Why Use an Air Fryer to Cook Hash Browns?

    You may have wondered, can you make shredded hash browns in the air fryer? Well, the answer to that is simple, yes!

    The main reason someone would choose to use an air fryer versus a deep fryer is for health reasons. The air fryer doesn't use hot oil to submerge the food in to cook it. The reason we love deep-fried food is for the way it cooks food with a crispy exterior, but moist and tender inside. The Air fryer creates this same texture, only a healthier version of it.

    People choose the air fryer over using the conventional oven out of convenience. The air fryer heats up very quickly versus the stove and the cooking time is much quicker. It has to be the best way to cook most dishes that you would normally deep fry such as frozen hash browns.

    How To Cook Air-Fryer Hash Browns

    The first thing we have to look at before deciding how to cook hash browns in the air fryer is deciding what type of hash browns we are going to cook. There are two types of hash browns.

    The first type is hash brown patties, similar to what you would get from McDonald's. The next type is shredded hash browns, similar to what you would get from Waffle House.

    Frozen Hash Brown Patties in the Air Fryer

    Air fryer Hash brown patties will be the simplest hash browns to cook in the air fryer. If you follow these simple steps, you will have great success. All you have to do is to spray a light coating of vegetable oil such as canola oil or avocado oil on the hash browns and on the inside of the basket.

    Place the frozen patties in a single layer on the bottom of the air fryer basket. Depending on how golden brown or crispy you want them will determine how long you will cook them.

    Preheat your air fryer first then, Air fry them at 400 degrees F for 10-12 minutes. Stop about halfway through and flip them over. That way the tops of the hash browns crip up and you have a golden brown patty. If you want the Hash brown patties less crispy, choose the lesser time. If you want crispy hash browns, choose the longer time. It is really a personal preference.

    Air Fry Shredded Hash Brown Potatoes

    This might be one of my favorite recipes to use in the air fryer honestly. Not only do I love shredded hash browns, but they also go great with this Crispy Sourdough French Toast Recipe!

    This is a image of a blue plate with crispy air fryer hash browns on it and a bacon, egg, cheese biscuit in the background.

    Note: This recipe is using fresh, unfrozen shredded hash browns.

    To start with, if you want less mess, you can put parchment paper to line the basket of the air fryer.

    This will make for easy cleanup. The parchment paper also will keep the shredded potatoes from falling through the holes if you have an open weave basket. After you have that in place, put down an even layer of shredded potatoes.

    The next thing to do is season the shredded potatoes. Make sure to add salt and black pepper at the minimum. If you want to kick it up a notch, you can add some onion powder, garlic powder, and cayenne pepper. You could even add some chopped onions and peppers.

    This is a image where a person is adding salt to shredded hash browns before cooking in the air fryer.
    Adding Salt
    adding black pepper to shredded hash browns before cooking in the air fryer.
    Adding Black Pepper

    Next, coat the potatoes with a cooking spray or oil spray such as vegetable oil. A healthier alternative would be to use Avocado oil. Once this is done you are ready to begin the cooking process.

    putting cooking spray on shredded hash browns before cooking in the air fryer.
    Spraying olive oil with cooking spray

    Make sure to preheat your air fryer first.

    gourmia air fryer
    Preheat the air fryer for 4 or 5 minutes before starting

    After you preheat the air fryer, set the air fryer to 370 degrees F and cook the shredded potatoes for 10-15 minutes.

    This is a image of a person using a spatula to Flipping shredded hash browns half way through cooking in the air fryer.
    Flipping hash browns halfway through the cooking time

    About halfway through, you should flip the hash browns over and spray them again with the oil spray.

    Once the time is up, it is time to enjoy them!

    how to cook air fryer hash browns.

    What Can I Eat Hash Browns With

    FAQ's

    How Can I Store Left Over Hash Browns?

    You can store either type of hash browns in an airtight container for 3 to 4 days in the refrigerator.

    How Should I reheat leftover Hash Browns?

    For best results, use a microwave-safe container and lid, crack the lid, and heat up for 30 seconds in the microwave. The steam should help keep the hash browns moist.

    Can I Use Olive Oil Spray?

    Yes, you can use Olive Oil Spray. I would suggest using Light Extra Virgine Olive Oil so as to not impart much flavor from the oil on the cooked hash browns.

    Can I Cook Tater Tots In My Air Fryer?

    Tater tots will cook pretty similar to both the frozen hash brown patties and the shredded hash browns. Coat the Tater Tots with an oil spray. Cook the Tater Tots at 400 degrees F for 10 minutes. At the halfway point stop the air fryer and turn the Tater Tots.

    Can I Cook Sweet Potato Tater Tots in my Air Fryer?

    You can cook sweet potatoes in the air fryer. They will Cook the same as regular Tater Tots.

    My Hash Brown Burned, What Gives?

    Different air fryers cook at various temps, just like stoves. There are variances in thermostats that are built into these devices. If your hash browns burned, next time try reducing the temperature or the cooking time.

    how to cook hash browns in the air fryer.

    Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. I hope you enjoyed reading about how to cook hash browns in the air fryer. If you liked this post, please leave us a comment below and remember, Let's Get Food Junked!

    -Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
    shredded hash browns air fryer.

    How To Cook Air Fryer Hash Browns

    Prep Time: 5 minutes
    Cook Time: 10 minutes
    Additional Time: 5 minutes
    Total Time: 25 minutes

    Cooking hash browns in the air fryer is so simple and quick. I am not sure why everyone isn't doing it yet. If you love an easy breakfast recipe, this is the one for you.

    Ingredients

    • Shredded Hash Browns
    • Black Pepper
    • Sea Salt
    • Cooking Spray

    Instructions

    1. Preheat the air fryer for 4 or 5 minutes
    2. Add in an even layer of freshly shredded hash browns
    3. Add Salt
    4. Add Black Pepper
    5. Coat shredded hash Browns with cooking spray
    6. (Note: This is for unfrozen Hash Browns) Cook at 370 F for 10-15 minutes depending on how crispy you desire the hash browns to be.

      Notes

      This recipe is for fresh, unfrozen hash browns. For frozen, you will cook 15-20 minutes.

      If your air fryer basket has large slots where the hash browns would fall through, you can use parchment paper to line the bottom of the basket. This will also make for easier cleanup.

      Did you make this recipe?

      Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

      © Ronnie Williams
      Cuisine: Breakfast / Category: Air Fryer Recipes

      While you are here, check out these other awesome posts!

      Crispy Sourdough French Toast Recipe

      by Leave a Comment

      French Toast is one of my favorite breakfast foods. I wake up some mornings just thinking about it and must make it. I mean, it is simple to make with just a few simple ingredients, but to me, the bread is what makes it.

      Sure, you can use brioche bread, Challah bread, or Texas toast, but what I like to use is sourdough bread to make this Crispy Sourdough French Toast Recipe. In my opinion, this makes the best French toast. Once you try this recipe, it will be your go-to recipe for delicious French Toast.

      What Is Sourdough French Toast?

      At the very basic, French toast is a dish that uses sliced bread that is soaked in egg custard. Then it is pan-fried until crispy golden brown. Most people know this recipe as French Toast, but it does go by many other names such as Eggy Bread, Bombay Toast, Gypsy Toast, Spanish Toast, or Poor Knights. Surprisingly, in France, it is simply known as Pain Perdu.

      According to Science Questions with Surprising Answers, Americans gave the popular name to this dish because French Immigrants in America popularized this dish.

      The French themselves called this dish Roman Bread, as it was invented before France even existed. Most believe that the Romans were the ones who created this recipe. Hence Roman Bread. Talk about an old recipe!

      French Toast is a good way to use up that stale bread that you have lying around. Since you dip the bread in a liquid, it gives the stale old bread some moisture and creates this awesome texture of crispy on the outside, and cakelike on the inside.

      For this reason of using stale bread, some cultures call this recipe Lost Bread. In my humble opinion, Sourdough Bread French Toast is the best.

      Is Sourdough Bread French Toast the Best?

      I am sure everyone has their favorite bread to use when making French toast. I have tried just about every kind you can think of, and while they are all good, using this sourdough bread made from potato flake starter is my favorite.

      Some other popular choices are brioche bread, challah bread, Texas toast, or even just plain ole white bread. You can also use traditional sourdough bread as well.

      If you are interested in finding the perfect bread choice for Grilled Cheese, check out this post here.

      Brioche bread-best bread for grilled cheese?
      Brioche Bread

      What makes this recipe unique is the type of sourdough bread we are using. When you make sourdough bread using the potato flake starter, the bread turns out less sour than traditional sourdough. Also, the texture is fluffier and more cakelike. It also has a thinner less "crusty" crust on it.

      sourdough bread made with a potato flake starter.
      Homemade sourdough bread made from a potato flake starter

      To me, if you make this sourdough bread from a potato flake starter, you will love using the old stale loaf to make this crispy sourdough French toast.

      Whichever bread you choose, make sure you have some nice thick slices of bread. Half-an-inch to one-inch slices make the perfect balance of bread when making this crunchy French toast recipe.

      How to Make Sourdough French Toast

      Ingredients

      Bread

      As stated before, I use sourdough bread made for this recipe. You can make this ahead of time but if you are in a pinch, you can simply use whatever bread you have on your hands such as Texas toast or plain ole white bread. You will need 10 to 12 slices of bread.

      Eggs

      You will need 4 large eggs

      Milk

      I like to use half and half in my custard mixture. It creates a richer custard. If you do not have that, you can use whole milk or skim milk. You will need 1 cup of milk.

      Cinnamon

      1 teaspoon of cinnamon

      Pure Vanilla Extract

      I love the way vanilla heightens this dish. I always try to use pure vanilla extract if I can. You will need 1 teaspoon of Vanilla extract.

      Sugar

      one tablespoon of white sugar

      Salt

      I like to add in a pinch of salt. This helps to balance the flavors out. Even though this is a sweet dish, salt brings the flavors out.

      Butter

      You will need 3 tablespoons of butter

      Step by Step How to Make Sourdough French Toast

      Step 1: Grab a large shallow dish or shallow bowl. Add in the eggs and milk. Using a whisk, beat the eggs and milk mixture together. Add in the cinnamon, salt, and vanilla, and mix those as well.

      Egg Custard Mixture waiting for bread to be dipped into.
      Egg Custard Mixture

      Step 2: Heat an electric griddle, large frying pan, or large skillet to medium heat to medium-low heat and add in one tablespoon of butter.

      Photo From Amazon
      Check Price

      Step 3: Dip one slice of bread in the mixture. Let it sit for about 10 seconds, then flip it over. Allow that side to sit for 10 seconds. Pick the slice up and allow the excess to drip off, then add to your pan.

      Step 4: You will continue this process until you have your pan full. Fry the Crispy Sourdough French Toast until that side is golden brown, about 4 to 5 minutes. Then flip over and fry the other side until it is crispy golden brown. Add butter as needed. 

      Pro Tip: If you are having trouble finding a shallow flat dish, a pie pan or pie plate works great for this. Also, If you want to make the French toast even Crispier and crunchier, crush up cornflakes, then dip the sourdough French toast in the cornflakes after you have dipped them in the egg mixture. This will create a very crispy French toast. If you do not have cornflakes, another trick is to use panko breadcrumbs. Either one of these will create a crunchy coating.

      Helpful Kitchen Tools

      Sourdough French Toast Topping Ideas

      • Powder Sugar
      • Real Maple Syrup
      • Fresh Berries-Blueberry, Strawberry, Raspberries.
      • Fresh Fruit-Bananas, Peaches, Baked Apples.
      • Warm Butter
      • Cinnamon Sugar
      • Whipped Cream
      • Cream Cheese Frosting
      • Hazelnut Spread like Nutella
      • Carmel Syrup or Caramel Sauce

      FAQ's

      What Can I Do With Left Over Sourdough French Toast?

      You can place leftover French toast in a sealed container or a ziplock bag. Place in the refrigerator for up to three to four days.

      Do I have to Use Sourdough Bread?

      No, with this recipe, you can substitute whatever bread choice you prefer.

      Can I Use Imitation Vanilla?

      Yes, you can use imitation vanilla but for best results, I would use pure vanilla extract.

      How Do I Reheat Leftover French Toast?

      You can reheat leftover French Toast in the microwave. Use a cover or towel placed over it to allow some of the moisture to be trapped. This will keep the French Toast from Drying out while reheating.

      Aim for slices that are about ½ to ¾ inch thick for best results.

      Any tips for making this recipe Vegan?

      Replace the eggs with a vegan egg substitute, use plant-based milk such as almond milk, and choose a dairy-free butter or oil for frying.

      Can I make this recipe gluten-free?

      Yes, you can use a gluten-free sourdough bread or a gluten-free bread of your choice for a gluten-free version.

      Can I use milk instead of buttermilk?

      Yes, you can substitute regular milk for buttermilk, but buttermilk adds a tangy flavor and extra richness to the recipe.

      Check out these other great recipes while you are here!

      Crispy Sourdough French Toast covered with blueberries and real maple syrup.

      Crispy Sourdough French Toast Recipe

      Prep Time: 10 minutes
      Cook Time: 10 minutes
      Total Time: 20 minutes

      Sure, you can use brioche bread, Challah bread, or Texas toast, but what I like to use is sourdough bread to make this Crispy Sourdough French Toast. In my opinion, this makes the best french toast. One try of this recipe and it will be your go-to recipe for delicious French Toast.

      Ingredients

      • 10 to 12 slices of bread
      • 4 large eggs
      • 1 cup of Half and Half or Whole Milk
      • 1 teaspoon of cinnamon
      • 1 teaspoon of pure vanilla extract
      • 1 teaspoon of sugar
      • 1 pinch of salt
      • 3 tablespoons of butter

      Instructions

      1. Grab a large shallow dish or shallow bowl. Add in the eggs and milk. Using a whisk, beat the eggs and milk mixture together. Add in the cinnamon, salt, and vanilla, and mix those together as well.
      2. Heat an electric griddle, large frying pan, or large skillet to medium heat to medium-low heat and add in one tablespoon of butter
      3. Dip one slice of bread in the mixture. Let it sit for about 10 seconds, then flip it over. Allow that side to sit for 10 seconds. Pick the slice up and allow the excess to drip off, then add to your pan.
      4. You will continue this process until you have your pan full. Fry the Crispy Sourdough French Toast until that side is golden brown, about 4 to 5 minutes. Then flip over and fry the other side until it is crispy golden brown. Add butter as needed. 

      Notes

      If you are having trouble finding a shallow flat dish, a pie pan or pie plate works great for this. Also, If you want to make the french Toast even Crispier and crunchier, crush up corn flakes, then dip the sourdough french toast in the corn flakes after you have dipped them in the egg mixture. This will create a very crispy french toast. If you do not have corn flakes, another trick is to use panko breadcrumbs. Either one of these will create a crunchy coating.

      Did you make this recipe?

      Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

      Category: Bread Recipes

      How To Tell if A Persimmon Is Ripe

      by 5 Comments

      Once Autumn is approaching, there are certain fruits that start to ripen that we associate with fall. Apples and pears are two of the ones of the most common. Here in the South, there are two more that we look for, Muscadine grapes and Persimmons. In this post, we are going to cover Persimmons but more specifically how to tell if a Persimmon is ripe from a wild American Persimmon.

      how to tell if a persimmon is ripe.

      I am not sure if there is anything more beautiful than seeing a big American Persimmon tree that is loaded with fruit.

      Group of small persimmon trees loaded with fruit

      The tree’s leaves start to change color as well as the fruit once we start to creep into September here in South Carolina.

      Small 1-inch diameter balls with orange and purple hues contrast with bright blue skies and glistening sun in the evenings. Once it is the persimmon season time of the year It is truly a beautiful sight to see.

      What Is a Persimmon Tree?

      There are many varieties of Persimmon trees but the one we are focusing on is the American Persimmon tree which is native to the Southern United States. This tree is also called a common persimmon and the scientific name is Diospyros Virginiana.

      For more information on other types of Persimmons, check out this post on Asian versus American Persimmon.

      These trees are grown in other parts of the US and the world, but they are naturally native to the Southeast.

      The American Persimmon tree can grow upwards of sixty feet tall. The wood itself is used in furniture and at one time was what golf driver heads were made from before they switched to metal heads.

      The fruit itself has a sweet flesh when they are at its peak ripeness. The taste can remind you of cantaloupe with hints of honey flavor.

      The flesh is delicate and sort of gooey with strings of fiber in it. It almost has a jelly-like texture to it.  It is very easy to eat and usually has anywhere from one to many seeds.

      The seeds have a hard coating that requires stratification to propagate, a process where seeds go through a cold damp period like Winter in the wild but this process is easy to mimic.

      Seeds from the inside of a Persimmon. Once Dried, the seeds have a hard coating.

      I will issue a word of caution; you do not want to try an unripe persimmon fruit from the American Persimmon Tree. This will be an experience you will never forget. It is very bitter and will turn your mouth inside out. It will be a mouth-puckering experience! That is why we are going to show you how to tell if a Persimmon is Ripe.

      Unripe Persimmon

      This is because the American Persimmon is an astringent variety. Have you ever eaten a section of pecan hull on accident? This will be a similar experience. With this being said, make sure to only eat ripe fresh persimmons if you are eating an astringent variety.

      What Is Persimmon Fruit Used For?

      There are many recipes and uses for persimmons. One of the most iconic ones I would say is persimmon pudding.

      Old-fashioned Persimmon Pudding Recipe featured picture.
      Old-Fashioned Persimmon Pudding

      Persimmon Pudding is a sweet, moist, dense cakelike dessert that is baked in the oven in a casserole dish and then served in squares.

      Close-up of the edge of a slice of persimmon pudding to show the texture of the inside of it.
      Close-up of Persimmon Pudding

      You can also find recipes for Persimmon Muffins, Persimmon Bread, and Persimmon cookies. You could even add the Persimmon puree to this easy-to-make sourdough bread for a Persimmon Sourdough Bread.

      sourdough bread made with a potato flake starter.

      Of course, you can always eat them fresh like many other fruits, or add them to a fruit salad.

      The fruits can be cooked down similar to how baked or fried apples are cooked. Add in some allspice and you have an excellent side dish to serve with baked or roasted chicken.

      Fresh fruits can be dried out using a dehydrator. This will make them shelf-stable at room temperature for a while similar to how a plum would become a prune. The Native Americans used to preserve them this way as well.

      Some folks even use persimmons for medicine. It is said that they have lots of vitamins such as vitamin A and Vitamin C. Persimmons also contain lots of fiber and may have an inflammatory property to them.

      In order to use the fruit, you must first get the pulp from the persimmons. If you want to know how to make persimmon pulp from wild persimmons, I have a whole post dedicated to the process. 

      Note: As always I am just passing this information along, always make sure you consult your doctors before relying on any information about medical advice.

      How To Tell if Persimmons Are Ripe?

      The fruit of the American Persimmon tree starts to ripen in early fall, usually mid-September for South Carolina. You can find the fruit still hanging onto certain trees into late fall and early winter.

      Persimmon fruit hanging on branches in late Autumn/Fall

      There are a few things to check for to tell if a Persimmon tree has ripe fruit. First off, let's talk about the color of the fruit. The color of ripe persimmons should be a bright orange color to dark purple.

      A Row of Unripe to Overly Ripe Persimmons (right to left). The last persimmon is the ripe one.

      Next, the fruit should be firm to just slightly soft when gently squeezed and shouldn’t feel hard, with an almost jelly-like feel to it. Also check the skin of the fruit, as it shouldn't be shiny but dull, waxy looking, and have a few wrinkles.

      Almost ripe Persimmon. Notice the shiny, waxy skin and bright orange color. This fruit is slightly firm, but not too soft.

      If the skin is withered, too wrinkled and the fruit feels dry, this could be a sign that the fruit is past ripe and not good to eat. You also should pass up on any that has cracked skin, skin with lots of black spots, or blemishes which could indicate that there is mold.

      Ripe Persimmon

      When persimmons are ripe, they should also have a very sweet smell to them. They shouldn’t smell sour or fermented. This would be an indication that they are past ripe.

      If you have some persimmons that are unripe, one trick to help them ripen up is to place them in a bag with some apples. We all have heard the term “One bad apple spoils the whole bunch.”

      This is because apples that are ripening release a gas called Ethylene gas. This gas causes the apples to ripen and will help the ripening process of other fruit as well.

      How To Store Persimmons

      Persimmons that are ripe need to be eaten quickly. You can store uneaten ones in the refrigerator for one to two days, but they start to spoil if it is many days past that.

      The best way to preserve persimmons for use in recipes later is to remove the pulp from the fruit. At this point, you can make a persimmon puree out of the pulp or flesh and store it in a freezer-safe container or freezer bag. Place it in the freezer for up to one year. 

      FAQ's

      Are There More Varieties of Persimmons?

      Yes, there are other varieties of persimmons. Many are Asian persimmons (Japanese persimmons) like the Fuyu and Hachiya Persimmons. These two are the most common you will find in the grocery store. The Fuyu variety is a non-astringent variety, unlike the wild persimmons that we mentioned above. The Hachiya is an astringent variety similar to the American Persimmon and will need to ripen fully before eating. For more information about this topic, check out this post on Asian versus American Persimmons.

      Are there any Commercially Grown Persimmons in the United States?

      In the United States, there are two types that are grown commercially: Fuyus which are non-astringent persimmons, and Hachiyas which are astringent persimmons. Both of these varieties produce a fairly large fruit compared to the American or Common Persimmon of North America that we are talking about in the above post.

      Other Common Names for Japanese Persimmons

      You may find Japanese persimmon being called Sharon Fruit or Kaki fruit. The scientific name is Diospyros Kaki.

      How Can I Make A Persimmon Purée

      To start with, remove the flesh from the fruit. Remove the seeds and place the pulp into a food processor. Blend the pulp into a purée.

      While you are Here, Check out these Other Post:

      Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. We truly hope you enjoyed your time here reading our post. Oh yeah, don't forget, Let's Get Food Junked!

      -Ronnie

      How To Make Southern Muscadine Jelly

      by 33 Comments


      Discover the mouthwatering flavors of the South with our Southern Muscadine Jelly recipe. Made from the ripest muscadine grapes, this jelly embodies the essence of Southern hospitality and tradition.

      Follow our simple steps to create a delightful spread that captures the sweetness of the region, perfect for enjoying on biscuits, toast, or as a delectable condiment. Let's dive into this delicious culinary journey.

      Muscadine Jelly in the Fall

      Fall in the South brings forth many traditions with it. Football season starts, hunting season starts, and fall fruit season starts.

      Among the fruits are a few favorites, apples in the higher elevations are ripening, persimmon tree fruits are changing from green to purple to bright orange, and muscadines are ripening. One of our favorite things to make is Muscadine Jelly. Today we are going to share our process for How to Make Southern Muscadine Jelly.

      Nothing is quite as good as eating a Hot buttered Southern Biscuit with Muscadine Jelly sounds perfect while sipping on hot Wassil. [Super Easy Slow Cooker Wassail Recipe]

      Why I Love Muscadine Jelly

      In 1984, I was four years old when we first moved to the home place where I grew up. We originally lived about 30 minutes up the road in a different county. Both locations were in my native state of South Carolina.

      The new home and homestead we relocated to were built in the early 1900s. There were barns and pastures among fruit trees and bushes. The very first memory I have is a 4-post Muscadine trellis in the corner of the yard with a huge Muscadine Vine growing up it.

      My kids harvesting Muscadines from a similar four post trellises

      This muscadine vine not only provided lots of fresh fruit and jelly over the years, but it also served as a makeshift clubhouse for an elementary kid growing up in the south. I would climb up one of the posts and sit up there in the weave of the vines on top, staring at the clouds as they passed by.

      As you can see, not only do I love the fruit from the vines it produces, but it also has a strong correlation with my memories of growing up in the South. It truly is the fruit of the south. It is on my list of the best Southern foods and Southern Jelly you will taste.

      What Is a Muscadine Grape?

      If you are not from the southern US, you may be thinking “What the heck is a muscadine?” Muscadine Grapes are a southern wild grape that can be found in the understory forests throughout the south.

      Wild Muscadine Vine Growing On My Property.
      Wild Muscadine vine growing on my property

      The vines grow up into the tops of trees, and the wild grapes fall to the ground in late summer to throughout the fall. The muscadines thrive in the southern hot and humid environments, something that traditional grapes struggle with. The wild grapes are smaller in size but cultivated varieties tend to be large grapes.

      Some people think that the muscadine was the very first cultivated variety and there are many cultivated varieties now to choose from. Homesteads in the South have grown muscadines for many years. You may be hard-pressed to find a homestead without their muscadine vine growing on their property.

      There are two colors that you can find them in, Purple and bronze (they range from bronze to a green muscadine). The purple grape can be anywhere from a dark blackish purple (Plum color) to a reddish purple (Magenta). The bronze grape can be green to greenish bronze.

      Purple Muscadine (magenta colored)

      What is Scuppernog Jelly?

      Many people get confused when discussing Muscadine grapes with another variety called Scuppernong. Scuppernong grapes are still muscadines but a are cultivated variety of them.

      Additionally, there are many other varieties such as Carlos, Noble, Ison, Dixie Red, Fry, Hall, and Pam. The list is much more extensive than this but these are just a few of them.

      So to put it simply, Scuppernog Jelly is jelly that is made from the Muscadine juice of the Scuppernog Muscadine Grape.

      The University of Georgia has a great research program dedicated to growing new varieties and testing older ones. If you are interested in purchasing vines, check out Ison’s or Bottoms Nurseries.

      For more information on the UGA Vineyard, check out my buddy Matt Dean from Dean Family Acres on his recent visit to UGA Tifton GA, Muscadine Vineyard.

      What Do They Taste Like?

      Muscadines are full of vitamins and nutrients. They are a super fruit in the sense of the word. They all taste similar but depending on the variety, they can have different nuances and sweetness levels.

      The first thing to note is the skin. The skin can be thick and tough. Some people bite the grape open and get the pulp out. At that point, they spit out the thick skin.

      Some people prefer to eat the skin and all. I personally like the skin but some do not. Furthermore, it is full of all the vitamins and nutrients.

      Freshly Picked Southern Muscadine in my hand.
      Freshly Picked Southern Muscadine in my hand

      Muscadines do have seeds in them so you may want to spit those out.

      Muscadines have a distinct taste and a wonderful smell. Likewise, they have a very intense sweet flavor. They are very sweet with a musky scent. If you have a large bowl full of them, the wonderful smell will fill up your kitchen with a heavenly sweet scent.

      If you love canning and making homemade foods, you are going to love this Homemade Crispy Dill Pickle Recipe!

      What You Need To Make This Recipe

      Ingredients for Muscaind Jelly:

      Muscadines- The star of the show is Muscadines. Normally I prefer to keep the purple varieties separate from the bronze, but in this picture, I was lacking enough purple muscadines to make a batch so I added in a few Bronze ones. The results still make a beautiful purple-colored Jelly.

      Purple Muscadines Cooking Down ( I added a few bronze to have enough to make the Jelly)
      Bronze Muscadines cooking down (Scuppernong)

      You can see in this picture of me cooking them down how I have them separated. This only affects the color of the juice and is simply a personal preference.

      I didn’t have enough purple, so I added some bronze to give me enough juice. You will need roughly five to six pounds of muscadines to yield 5 cups of Muscadine juice.

      Sugar-Making Jelly takes a lot of sugar. Do not skimp on the sugar or your recipe will not work out right. You will not have enough liquid to fill the number of jars the recipe calls for. You will need 6 cups of sugar.

      Sure Jell-Sure Jell is premium fruit pectin. It contains citric acid in it to help the Jelly or Jam set. Without this, your jelly could turn to liquid and weep.

      I use the original Sure Jell (yellow box)

      There are other ways to get by without Sure Jell, like using lemon juice, but for this recipe to work out right, you will need Sure Jell. You will need 1 box or Sure Jell. (1.75oz package size)

      Butter- I recommend not skipping this ingredient. I have made it with and without it. The benefit of using butter is it keeps the mixture from foaming up.

      Once you reach high heat, your fruit juice mixed with the sugar will want to explode in foam. Adding a teaspoon of butter will prevent this from happening. You will need one teaspoon of butter.

      Note: See the recipe card at the bottom of the post for quantities

      Equipment You Will Need to Make Muscadine Jelly

      • Large Pot, Large Stockpot, or Large Saucepan
      • Small Pot or Stock Pot
      • 8 Half-Pint Jars (8 oz Jars) with Screw Rings and Lids

      Note: For a full list of items and brands that I recommend for canning and preserving, check out our page dedicated to it. [Canning and Preserving].

      How To Make Muscadine Jelly

      Step-by-step Instructions

      Sterilizing the Jars

      Step 1: Fill your water bath canner up with water and place it on the stove. Turn the burner to high heat and begin to heat the water. Next, before you begin any canning job or recipe wash the jars. Even if they are brand new out of the package, I like to wash them first along with the rings and lids.

      Step 2: Place the jars into the water bath canner. Make sure you have the wire rack in the canner. You can raise the wire rack to set the jars on it, then lower it down into the water. This step is to sterilize the jars.

      Step 3: Grab a small stock pot or saucepan and fill it halfway up with water. Place the lids and rings into the pot and put them on the stove. I usually put this on low heat. This is to sterilize the lids and rings, but also it helps the lids seal once you go to use them. I leave this on the heat the whole time while canning until I am ready to use them.

      Lids sterilized in a small stock pot

      Making The Muscadine Juice

      Step 1: Wash and sort the muscadine grapes, taking out any bad ones.

      washing and sorting muscadine grapes.
      Washing and sorting Muscadine Grapes

      Step 2: Grab a large stock pot and put the muscadine grapes in the pot. Fill with water up to the grapes. You want to have just enough water to cover the grapes.

      Step 3: Cook the grapes on medium-low heat. Some recipes call to cook for only 15 minutes, but I like to cook mine longer. I will cook for thirty to forty-five minutes.

      I like to cook it a little longer as it brings out more color from the skins of the grape making a very beautiful-looking jelly. While the grapes are cooking, use a potato masher to smash the grapes.

      Mashing grapes

      Step 4: After the grapes have cooked, the next thing to do is to strain them to remove the juice from the skin and remove the seeds. I use a food strainer that has a pestle with it.

      You can work the pestle around and it squeezes the juice and pulp out. If you do not have this, you can use a wire colander, a food strainer, or even a cheesecloth. You will just have to press and squeeze the grapes to get the juice out.

      Working pestle around in the food strainer
      Juice coming out of the food strainer

      Making The Muscadine Jelly

      Step 1: Measure out five cups of juice and add the juice to a large stock pot. Bring to a full rolling boil. It should be boiling so much that it does not stop when it is stirred with a spoon.

      Step 2: Add in the full box of pectin and stir until dissolved. Then add in the butter.

      Step 3: Bring the mixture back up to a rolling boil for one minute then slowly stir in the six cups of sugar. Stir the mixture until the sugar is dissolved.

      Testing Mixture

      Step 4: At this point, you can test the mixture to see if it is ready to pour into the jars by dipping the back of a spoon into the mixture. The mixture should “sheet” from the spoon and not drip. If not, you will need to add in more pectin.

      Canning The Muscadine Jelly

      Step 5: Remove your hot jars from the hot water bath and set them on a dry towel or sheet pan. Fill each jar up with hot jelly mixture using the funnel from the 3-piece canning set.

      Jars Ready To Be Filled

      Next, you will set the headspace of the jars by using the headspace tool to measure. You want to leave ¼ inch of headspace.

      Step 6: Using a damp cloth, wipe the rims of the hot jars down carefully. Next using the lid tool from the 3-piece canning set, dip the magnet end of the tool into the water where you have the metal lids. Remove a lid and a screw ring. Place the lid on each jar and put a screw ring on it. You only need to hand-tighten the ring.

      Step 7: Use the Jar lifter to place each jar back into the water bath canner. Make sure you have at least one inch of water above the jars once they are let down into the water. Bring the water up to a rolling boil.

      You will run the Muscadine Jelly in the water bath canner for 10 minutes after it has come up to a rolling boil. If you live in a high-elevation area the time will change. Make sure to check the Ball canning guide or the Sure Jell instructions for the correct time.

      Step 8: After the time is up, remove the jars from the water bath canner and place jars on a cooling rack or a tea towel to cool off. This is when you will hear the most glorious sound your ears have ever heard, canning jar lids popping!

      Finished Product
      Pro Tip: Make sure not to double the batches as this can make it not jell or turn out right. Once the jelly has cooled off to room temperature, check to make sure it has set. This could take until the next day. 
      If the homemade jelly has set, you are good to eat it. If it has not been set, you can redo it but dumping back into a pot and adding in more pectin, then repeating the water bath canning steps.  

      Conclusion

      In conclusion, crafting your own Southern Muscadine Jelly is a rewarding experience that allows you to savor the taste of the South all year round. Whether you're spreading it on warm biscuits for a comforting breakfast or gifting jars to friends and family, this homemade delicacy brings a touch of Southern charm to any table.

      With its vibrant flavor and the joy it brings, this jelly embodies the heart and soul of Southern cuisine. So, whip up a batch, share the love, and relish in the rich tradition of Southern hospitality one delightful spoonful at a time.

      FAQ's

      What is Muscadine Jelly?

      Muscadine Jelly is the Jelly made from the fruit juice of Muscadine Grapes. Muscadine Grapes are a Grape that grows wild in the Southern US but many cultivated varites offer bigger sizes, better taste, and sweeter fruit.

      Do I Have To Use One Variety of Muscadines?

      You can mix and match if you want. I prefer to keep them separate for the color aspect of the finished product.

      How Can I Store The Fresh Muscadines Before I am Ready to Make My Jelly?

      You can store the fresh muscadines in a separate bowl. Place them in a cool dark place but try to use them quickly as they will ripen and then spoil in a few short days. You could also place them in the refrigerator to extend their freshness.

      Can I Use Pint Jars Instead?

      Yes, you can use Pint Jars instead. Pint Jars will make half as much (four jars instead of 8).

      Can I Use Muscadine Grapes From The Grocery Store or Farmers Markets?

      Yes, you can use Muscadines that are wild, from the grocery store, from your farmer's markets, etc.

      Is This Muscadine Jelly Recipe The Same as the Scuppernong Jelly Recipe?

      Yes, Sucppernogs are a variety of Muscadines the same way a yellow delicious is a variety of apples.

      Can I Double My Batches?

      I would recommend against double the batch. This can make the Jelly not jell right.

      How long does homemade Southern Muscadine Jelly last?

      When properly canned and stored in a cool, dark place, homemade muscadine jelly can last up to a year or even longer. Once opened, it should be refrigerated and used within a few weeks.

      Can I reduce the sugar content in Muscadine Jelly?

      Sugar plays a critical role in jelly-making, helping to set the jelly and preserve it. However, there are low-sugar or no-sugar pectins available if you want to reduce the sugar content while maintaining the jelly's texture and flavor.

      Thanks for checking out our blog. We truly hope that you found value in it. If you did, please consider sharing our post. It helps to spread our content. Also, don't forget, "Let's Get Food Junked!"

      -Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
      How To Make Southern Muscadine Jelly.

      How To Make Southern Muscadine Jelly

      Prep Time: 30 minutes
      Cook Time: 1 hour
      Total Time: 1 hour 30 minutes

      Fall in the South brings forth many traditions with it. Football season starts, hunting season starts, and fall fruit season starts. Among the fruits are a few favorites, apples in the higher elevations are ripening, persimmon tree fruits are changing from green to purple to bright orange, and muscadines are ripening. One of our favorite things to make is Muscadine Jelly. Today we are going to share our process for How to Make Southern Muscadine Jelly.

      Ingredients

      • Ingredients for Making The Muscadine Juice
      • 5-6 Pounds Muscadine Grapes
      • 5 cups of water or enough to cover the grapes

      Making The Jelly

      • 5 cups Muscadine Juice
      • 6 cups granulated sugar
      • 1 box Sure Jell (1.75oz package)
      • 1 teaspoon butter

      Instructions

      Sterilizing the Jars

      1. Step 1: Fill your water bath canner up with water and place it on the stove. Turn the burner to high heat and begin to heat the water up. Next, before you begin any canning job or recipe wash the jars. Even if they are brand new out of the package, I like to wash them first along with the rings and lids.
      2. Step 2: Place the jars into the water bath canner. Make sure you have the wire rack in the canner. You can raise the wire rack to set the jars on it, then lower it down into the water. This step is to sterilize the jars.
      3. Step 3: Grab a small stock pot or saucepan and fill halfway up with water. Place the lids and rings into the pot and put them on the stove. I usually put this on low heat. This is to sterilize the lids and rings, but also it helps the lids seal once you go to use them. I leave this on the heat the whole time while canning until I am ready to use them.

      Making Muscadine Juice

      1. Step 1: Wash and sort the muscadine grapes, taking out any bad ones.
      2. Step 2: Grab a large stock pot and put the muscadine grapes in the pot. Fill with water up to the grapes. You will need just enough water to cover the grapes.
      3. Step 3: Cook the grapes on medium-low heat. Some recipes call to cook for only 15 minutes, but I like to cook mine longer. I will cook for thirty to forty-five minutes.
      4. I like to cook a little longer as it brings out more color from the skins of the grape making a very beautiful-looking jelly. While the grapes are cooking, use a potato masher to smash the grapes.
      5. Step 4: After the grapes have cooked, the next thing to do is to strain them to remove the juice from the skin and remove the seeds. I use a food strainer that has a pestle with it. You can work the pestle around and it squeezes the juice and pulp out. If you do not have this, you can use a wire colander, a food strainer, or even a cheesecloth. You will just have to press and squeeze the grapes to get the juice out.

      Making The Muscadine Jelly

      1. Step 1: Measure out five cups of juice and add it to a large stock pot. Bring to a full rolling boil. It should be boiling so much that it does not stop when it is stirred with a spoon.
      2. Step 2: Add in the full box of pectin and stir until dissolved. Then add in the butter.
      3. Step 3: Bring the mixture back up to a rolling boil for one minute then slowly stir in the six cups of sugar. Stir the mixture until the sugar is dissolved.
      4. Step 4: At this point, you can test the mixture to see if it is ready to pour into the jars by dipping the back of a spoon into the mixture. The mixture should “sheet” from the spoon and not drip. If not, you will need to add in more pectin.
      5. Step 5: Remove your hot jars from the hot water bath and set them on a dry towel or sheet pan. Fill each jar up with hot jelly mixture using the funnel from the 3-piece canning set.
      6. Next, you will set the headspace with the headspace tool. You want to leave ¼ inch of headspace.
      7. Step 6: Using a damp cloth, wipe rims of the hot jars down carefully. Next using the lid tool from the 3-piece canning set, dip the magnet end of the tool into the water where you have the metal lids. Remove a lid and a screw ring. Place the lid on each jar and put a screw ring on it. You will just hand tighten it.
      8. Step 7: Use the Jar lifter to place each jar back into the water bath canner. Make sure you have at least one inch of water above the jars once they are left down into the water. Bring the water up to a rolling boil.
      9. You will run the Muscadine Jelly in the water bath canner for 10 minutes after it has come up to a rolling boil. If you live in a high elevation area the time will change. Make sure to check the Ball canning guide or the Sure Jell instructions for the correct time.
      10. Step 8: After the time is up, remove the jars from the water bath canner and place jars on a cooling rack or a tea towel to cool off. This is when you will hear the most glorious sound your ears have ever heard, canning jar lids popping!

      Notes

      Pro Tip: Make sure not to double the batches as this can make it not jell or turn out right. Once the jelly has cooled off to room temperature, check to make sure it has set. This could take until the next day.
      If the homemade jelly has set, you are good to eat it. If it has not been set, you can redo it but dumping back into a pot and adding in more pectin, then repeating the water bath canning steps.  

      Nutrition Information:

      Serving Size:

      1 grams
      Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

      Did you make this recipe?

      Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

      © Ronnie Williams
      Cuisine: Southern

      While you are here, check out some of these other recipes:

      Core 450 Restaurant | Travelers Rest, SC

      by Leave a Comment

      Shrimp and Grits

      Nestled in the scenic town of Travelers Rest, SC, Core 450 Restaurant stands out as a premier dining destination, known for its innovative dishes and warm Southern hospitality. This culinary gem combines fresh, locally sourced ingredients with creative flair, offering a menu that caters to both adventurous foodies and lovers of golf. Whether you're enjoying a casual dinner or a meal after a round of golf, Core 450 promises a memorable dining experience. Join us as we explore what makes this restaurant a standout in the vibrant culinary scene of Travelers Rest.

      We were invited to check out Core 450 Restaurant in Travelers Rest, SC. If you are not familiar with this area, it is in the North Greenville Area of SC. Located in the beautiful foothills of the South Carolina Blueridge mountains. The Restaurant sits on a beautiful award-winning golf course that is just a half mile past North Greenville University.

      What makes this restaurant so unique is the setting. As I mentioned, it is sitting on Cherokee Valley Golf Club but not only that, it is also in a community with nice houses around it and cottages that you can rent.

      Core 450 Restaurant Travelers Rest, South Carolina.

      The Cottages at Core 450 (Cherokee Valley Golf Club)

      They have a cottage section where you can rent a cottage, come play golf for the day on the beautiful course, and then eat a meal that night at Core 450 Restaurant. All of this at a very reasonable price too.

      The cottages are huge! The one we stayed in had 4 bedrooms and each bedroom had two queen beds in it. If it is a large group of buddies, you could have 16 people stay in one cottage.

      Cottage at Cherokee Valley Golf Club

      Each bedroom has a nice big bathroom. There is a large table enough for everyone to eat at and a large living room. A small kitchen with your main appliances and a nice big back porch that overlooks the golf course.

      All of this is within walking distance of Core450 Restaurant and the Pro shop.

      Now I know this video is more about the restaurant but I was so taken aback by the other amenities that I thought I would cover them first.

      [After savoring the delights at Core 450, don't miss the opportunity to explore the 7 must-try restaurants in Waynesville, NC, each offering unique and unforgettable flavors.]

      The Golf Course at Cherokee Valley Golf Club

      The golf course was in great shape. They have top-of-the-line golf carts that have built-in GPS that tells you the distance to the green from the ball as well as the topography and undulation of the greens once you get close to the green.

      The golf carts even have JBL Bluetooth speakers so you can listen to your favorite playlist. To top that off, you can order food right from your golf cart and have it delivered to your location.

      The golf course offers lots of views of the mountains off in the distance and the greens are hard and fast. Be careful landing a long shot on the green or you may go right off the backside. All of this and the green fees are very reasonable.

      Core 450 Restaurant at Cherokee Valley Golf Club

      Now, I saved the best part for last, Core 450 Restaurant! The restaurant itself is beautiful, modern, and sleek. It is elevated to take in views of the golf course. There are big-picture windows that offer views of the golf course.

      The open-air kitchen gives a peek at the kitchen staff that is preparing the meals. It is almost like they are preparing them in front of you.

      We were seated on high-top seats facing the kitchen. Talking with one of the chefs, Matt, who I later found out was the owner of the restaurant and the golf course. Talk about sweat equity.

      Matt was right there at us and would hear us talking about the amazing dishes that were coming out of the kitchen. I loved being able to watch it all unfold.

      My wife even mentioned how well everyone seemed to get along even though the place was crowded and the food was non-stop coming out of the kitchen.

      Let's talk about the food. Wow, So to start with, We ordered fried okra with a spicy cream cheese dip. So good.

      Next for dinner, my wife ordered the shrimp and grits. This was a very unique take on shrimp and grits. The grits part is what impressed me. It was a round panko-crusted deep-fried grit cake.

      I've never had anything like it. It was amazing. It was crunchy but the grits were still gooey on the inside. My wife said her favorite part of the dish was the sauce that was in the dish. It was a beautiful dish and tasted great.

      I chose the maple grilled salmon with mixed veggies and the same fried grit cake as my wife had.

      Maple Glazed Salamon with a Deep Fried Grit Cake and Mixed Veggies

      Matt, the owner, told me that all of the veggies came from their garden that was right here on location. When I asked who tended the garden, he said some of the restaurant workers, maintenance people, as well as the community that lives on the golf course.

      I just love this. The community supports the golf course and restaurant.

      Executive Chef Gene Magliaro knows how to cook food. All of the food was excellent and worth the drive to come here and eat.

      As we move outside the restaurant, you can see they have a huge outdoor patio with a walk-up bar. There was a stage built at the bottom of the hill and a live band was playing. You can sit out here and watch the band, play corn hole, or just chat with your friends as you watch the sun fade behind the trees off in the distance.

      Things to do in Travelers Rest, South Carolina

      All in all, we enjoyed this mini vacation. Not only did we eat, stay here, and play a little golf with the PGA Professional on staff here, but we took in Downtown Traveler's rest as well. The weather for Travelers Rest South Carolina.

      Matt and Ronnie at Cherokee Valley Golf
      Matt the PGA Professional from Cherokee Valley Golf Course

      Downtown travelers rest is known as an outdoor city. Lots of people are on bikes and walking. The swamp rabbit trail comes through here and heads to Downtown Greenville, SC so people ride back and forth between the towns.

      There are tons of hotels in Travelers Rest, SC, to choose from if you would rather stay close to town, then drive to Core 450 for an evening meal. As you plan your visit, consider staying at one of these charming accommodations to fully immerse yourself in the area's vibrant culinary scene and natural beauty.

      So, I recommend checking this area out. Come stay at Cherokee Valley Golf Club, Play a round of golf, and eat at Core450 while you are here. Then plan to check out downtown Travelers Rest or catch a football game at North Greenville University.

      North Greenville University. You Could Catch A Football Game While In The Area

      There are many cool things to see in the area like Poinsett Bridge, Campbells Covered Bridge, and even orchards such as MacGregor Orchards. You can’t go wrong with a weekend here!

      Poinsett Bridge Landrum, SC Just A few Minutes Away. Oldest Bridge in the Southeast.
      MacGregor Orchard is Also A Few Minutes Away From The Golf Course and Core 450

      Travelers Rest, South Carolina is also fairly close to Western, North Carolina. Both of these areas are close to my heart as we love to visit both. If you find yourself in Western North Carolina, swing by the town of Waynesville and check out some of their restaurants as well.

      I also love to visit nearby Maggie Valley, North Carolina. Maggie Valley has one of my favorite breakfast spots to visit, Joey's Pancake House!

      Youtube video

      Thanks for stopping by Southern food Junkie. We truly hope you enjoyed reading about our visit to Travelers Rest, SC, and Core 450. If you ever visit, make sure you tell them you saw it here on Southern Food Junkie and remember, Let's Get Food Junked!

      -Ronnie

      While you are here, check out these other recipes and reviews!

      Southern-Style Shrimp and Grits

      by 2 Comments

      Shrimp and grits is a classic Southern dish that embodies the comforting and flavorful essence of Southern cuisine. This delightful combination of tender shrimp and creamy, buttery grits has gained popularity far beyond its regional roots and is now a beloved favorite across the United States.

      In this recipe, we will explore how to create a mouthwatering shrimp and grits dish that captures the essence of Southern cooking while offering a delectable and satisfying meal for any occasion.

      Whether you're a seasoned home chef or a newcomer to Southern flavors, this recipe will guide you through the steps to create a dish that's perfect for a hearty breakfast, a comforting brunch, or a flavorful dinner option. Get ready to embark on a culinary journey to discover the rich and soulful flavors of the American South with our shrimp and grits recipe.

      Where The Dogwood Blooms

      Today we are sharing this recipe from a blogger friend of mine from Where The Dogwood Blooms. Below you can see some information about her and a recipe she shared for a South Carolina traditional dish called Shrimp and Grits.

      About Cassie

      I have a unique background. I grew up shuffling back and forth between Western North Carolina and the coast, specifically Wilmington. If you are familiar with Wilmington, you know it has plenty in common with coastal South Carolina.

      Photo of Cassie from Where the dog wood blooms website.
      Cassie | Where the Dogwoods Bloom

      Us Wilmingtonians are from the head of the Gullah Geechee Corridor that stretches along the coastline down to Jacksonville, Florida. We’re no strangers to haint blue, bottle trees, or low country delights like shrimp and grits.

      Ah, shrimp and grits! Is there anything as good as a big ole' bowl of cheese grits topped with fresh shrimp? I don’t think so! 

      Southern-Style Shrimp and Grits Pinterest picture.

      The funny thing about shrimp and grits is that no two recipes are alike. We all make them different. And that’s why Ronnie invited me today; to share my family recipe with y’all. I hope you enjoy it as much as we do!

      How To Make Recipe For Shrimp and Grits

      Ingredients

      For The Grits:

      • 2 cups chicken stock
      • 2 cups milk
      • 1 cup quick-cooking grits
      • 2 tablespoon butter
      • 2 cups shredded white cheddar
      • 1 tablespoon Texas Pete
      • Salt & Pepper

      For the Shrimp:

      • ½ lb bacon
      • 2 lbs large peeled and deveined shrimp
      • Cajun Seasoning
      • 1 T Texas Pete
      • ½ t red pepper flakes
      • 1 t minced garlic
      • 1 small diced red bell pepper
      • Salt & Pepper

      How to Cook Shrimp and Grits

      Step 1: Bring chicken broth, milk, and Texas Pete to a boil. Add grits, and whisk well. Reduce heat to low and cook until done. Remove from heat and stir in butter and cheese. Salt and pepper to taste. Cover until ready to serve.

      Step 2: In a large skillet, fry bacon over medium-high heat until crisp. Set bacon on paper bags to drain. Reserve bacon grease. Turn the heat down to medium.

      Step 3: Mix shrimp, red pepper flakes, Cajun seasoning, Texas Pete, minced garlic, and diced pepper in a mixing bowl. Pour the shrimp mixture into the bacon grease, and saute the shrimp until done. Season to taste.

      Step 4: Divide the grits into serving bowls. Top with crumbled bacon and shrimp.

      shrimp and grits.
      Pro Tips: If you aren’t a fan of spice, leave out the Texas Pete and red pepper flakes. This dish tastes just as good without them. If you love heat, add more to kick it up a notch. I prefer white cheddar for the color, but yellow tastes just as good. Shred your own cheese if possible. Bagged shredded cheese is often coated in flour to prevent clumping and doesn’t melt properly. Try a splash of lemon over your shrimp and grits for added zest. Green onions make a phenomenal garnish for this dish.

      Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. We hope you have enjoyed this recipe from Cassie from Where The Dogwood Blooms. If so, go give her a shout and tell her we sent ya!

      -Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked

      By the way, While you are here, check out these other awesome recipes and reviews!

      Conclusion

      In conclusion, this shrimp and grits recipe offers a delightful taste of Southern comfort and hospitality right in your own kitchen. The harmonious blend of tender shrimp, seasoned with aromatic spices, and the creamy, velvety texture of buttery grits create a dish that's both heartwarming and incredibly satisfying.

      Whether you're savoring it for breakfast, brunch, or dinner, shrimp and grits is a versatile dish that never fails to deliver a burst of flavor and a touch of Southern charm.

      So, whether you're a fan of Southern cuisine or simply looking to explore new culinary horizons, this recipe is a must-try. It captures the essence of Southern cooking and invites you to savor the rich, soulful flavors of the American South.

      Gather your ingredients, roll up your sleeves, and prepare to indulge in a plate of shrimp and grits that's sure to leave you craving more. Enjoy the taste of Southern hospitality with every delightful bite!

      Shrimp and grits.

      Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe and share it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
      John 6:35​

      Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked
      shrimp and grits.

      Shrimp and Grits by Where The Dogwood Blooms

      Us Wilmingtonians are from the head of the Gullah Geechee Corridor that stretches along the coastline down to Jacksonville, Florida. We’re no strangers to haint blue, bottle trees, or low country delights like shrimp and grits.Ah, shrimp and grits! Is there anything as good as a big ol' bowl of cheese grits topped with fresh shrimp? I don’t think so!

      Ingredients

      For The Grits

      • 2 cups Chicken Stock
      • 2 cups Milk
      • 1 cup quick cooking grits
      • 2 tablespoon butter
      • 2 cups shredded white cheddar cheese
      • 1 tablespoon Texas Pete or other hot sauce
      • salt and pepper to taste

      For the Shrimp

      • ½ pound bacon
      • 2 pounds large peeled and deveined shrimp
      • 1 teaspoon Cajun Seasoning
      • 1 tablespoon Texas Pete or other hot sauce
      • ½ teaspoon red pepper flakes
      • 1 teaspoon minced garlic
      • 1 small diced red bell pepper
      • salt and pepper

      Instructions

      1. Bring chicken broth, milk, and Texas Pete to a boil. Add grits, and whisk well. Reduce heat to low and cook until done. Remove from heat and stir in butter and cheese. Salt and pepper to taste. Cover until ready to serve.
      2. In a large skillet, fry bacon over medium-high heat until crisp. Set bacon on paper bags to drain. Reserve bacon grease. Turn heat down to medium.
      3. Mix shrimp, red pepper flakes, Cajun seasoning, Texas Pete, minced garlic, and diced pepper in a mixing bowl. Pour the shrimp mixture into the bacon grease, and saute the shrimp until done. Season to taste.
      4. Divide the grits into serving bowls. Top with crumbled bacon and shrimp.

      Notes

      Pro Tips: If you aren’t a fan of spice, leave out the Texas Pete and red pepper flakes. This dish tastes just as good without them. If you love heat, add more to kick it up a notch. I prefer white cheddar for the color, but yellow tastes just as good. Shred your own cheese if possible. Bagged shredded cheese is often coated in flour to prevent clumping and doesn’t melt properly. Try a splash of lemon over your shrimp and grits for added zest. Green onions make a phenomenal garnish for this dish.

      Nutrition Information:

      Serving Size:

      1 grams
      Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

      Did you make this recipe?

      Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

      © Ronnie Williams
      Cuisine: seafood

      Southern Chicken Bog Recipe (A Traditional South Carolina Dish)

      by 13 Comments

      Growing up in South Carolina, you learn about a lot of rice dishes. This particular one is a local favorite for most South Carolinians and a family favorite of ours. Learn how to make this very simple Southern Chicken Bog Recipe, a traditional South Carolina Dish that is not known much outside of South Carolina.

      Chicken Bog

      What Is Carolina Chicken Bog?

      Chicken Bog is a really simple dish but has lots of flavors. It combines chicken, smoked sausage, and rice. That is pretty much the base for it. From there you can change it up however you see fit.

      Chicken bog gets its name from the boggy texture of the dish. It is a chicken and rice dish with smoked sausage added in, but the rice is starchy in the way it is cooked. One key note is that the bog recipe doesn't use cream of chicken to get this texture but it is the way it is cooked that makes it boggy.

      Making Southern Chicken Bog.
      Cooking Southern Chicken Bog

      Where Did Chicken Bog Originate?

      The history of this dish has its roots in the South Carolina Low Country, where most of the rice dishes of the state originated. Some even say that the name comes from the bogs of the low country. That is up for debate though as no one knows the history behind the name.

      It is said to have originated around the Florence-Darlington area and there is even a Chicken Bog Festival in Loris, SC as they claim to be the capital of Chicken Bog.

      Being a native of South Carolina I grew up eating this dish as well as many other Southern dishes that originated in South Carolina such as Boiled Peanuts or Low Country Boil.

      If you love dishes that combine chicken and rice, another great one that I make is this Creamy Slow Cooker Chicken and Broccoli over rice or this Quick and Easy Chicken and Vegetable Stir Fry.

      Variations of Names for Carolina Chicken Bog

      As with any regional dish, Chicken bog has variations and different names. Some parts of the state call this dish Chicken Perlo or chicken pilau. Some cook it in different ways with different ingredients.

      What Does Chicken Bog Taste Like?

      • Chicken bog is a great one-pot meal that does not require any sides, but we sometimes have sides with it. It is a great dish to feed large crowds as you can stretch it by adding more rice to it.
      • Some prefer the texture to be thick or what I call sticky, and some prefer it with a little more broth. Chicken Bog is a really simple dish but has lots of flavors. It combines chicken, smoked sausage, and rice. That is pretty much the traditional recipe.
      • From there you can change it up however you see fit. The dish gets its flavor from the broth. I like to start with the smoked sausage and render out the juices from it to give the broth a nice rounded flavor.
      • The smoked sausage adds a different dimension to it with a smokey flavor.

      What You Need to Make This Recipe

      Let's cover the simple ingredients needed to make this recipe

      ​Ingredients for Southern Chicken Bog

      Chicken

      Whole chicken is best to use when making chicken bog. I like to stew my chicken in a large pot or Dutch oven. I will add carrots, onions, celery, and garlic to the pot while it is cooking.

      If you do not have time to cook the chicken on the stovetop, the best thing to do is to use a slow cooker like a Crockpot or even an instant pot to make this process quicker.

      If you do not have a whole chicken, you can use Whole split chicken breast, boneless chicken breasts, or chicken thighs. I prefer the whole chicken because the fat that is rendered out from the skin and the flavor from the bones makes this dish in my opinion.

      White Rice

      I prefer to use White rice and I like to use long grain rice. Some recipes call for parboiled rice or even a mixture of long grain and parboiled. I tend to stick with just long-grain white rice and I like the texture it gives in this dish. You will need three cups of long-grain white rice.

      Smoke Sausage

      I prefer to use Hillshire Farms smoked sausage. You will need one sixteen-ounce package of smoked sausage for this recipe.

      Butter

      I like to add a half stick of butter to this dish as it is near the end of the cooking cycle. This adds flavor and richness to the dish.

      Garlic

      You will need two to three cloves of garlic minced

      Onions

      You will need one medium onion diced

      Salt

      I like to use Sea Salt or Kosher Salt. You will need

      Kosher Salt

      Black Pepper

      Oil

      You will need one tablespoon of oil such as olive oil, canola oil, or bacon fat.

      Optional Ingredients:

      Celery and Carrots

      When I am stewing my chicken, I will add these ingredients to my pot to make my chicken broth or chicken stock. This will then be strained and then used to cook the rice. You can also add in a hot sauce when you are cooking the dish although I prefer to add it on top after I have dipped my bowl up.

      How To Cook Southern Chicken Bog

      Preparation:

      • Step 1: Start by preparing your chicken. Take out the insides if they are included (neck, gizzards). Wash and pat dry. Salt and pepper the chicken then set aside.
      • Step 2: Slice the Smoked sausage into 1-inch pieces.

      Cooking

      • Step 1: Grab your large stock pot or Dutch oven. Turn on to medium-high heat. Add in your tablespoon of oil and your smoked sausage. Sear the meat.
      • Step 2: Add in your onion and garlic. Cook until onion is translucent, about 5 minutes.
      • Step 3: Place your chicken in your pot and fill it up with water till the chicken is covered. Turn your heat to medium-low heat with the lid on it. Make sure to cook the chicken low and slow. If you cook it on a boil your chicken will be tough.
      • Step 4: Once the chicken is done, roughly forty-five minutes to an hour, remove the chicken and pick the meat from the bone. Then, measure out 6 cups of broth from your pot and set it aside.
      • Step 5: Afterwards, remove the remaining ingredients from the pot and set them aside.
      • Step 6: Next, add your rice to the pot. Turn heat to medium-high and lightly toast the rice. Remember to constantly stir the rice so it doesn't burn. Add in the broth and stir.
      • Step 7: Add the remaining ingredients to the pot. Place the lid back on and bring it to a boil. Once it starts to boil, turn the heat down to medium-low so the dish can simmer.
      • Step 8: Now, add in the half stick of butter and place the lid back on the dish. Finally, simmer the stew until almost all the liquid is gone and the rice is done. This should take 20 to 30 mins. Stir a couple of times during this process to keep the rice from sticking.
      Note: Once the rice is done and you have the desired wetness to the rice, it is ready to eat. We prefer ours on the sticky side with not much broth remaining. Some prefer more broth in theirs so you can use the leftover broth to adjust this at the end.

      Serving

      • South Carolina Chicken bog is traditionally served with white loaf bread and topped with a hot sauce such as Texas Pete.
      • For sides, you can serve it with green beans and corn.
      • If you want to get fancy with it, you can add green onions, Italian seasoning, or other items that you wish.
      • Chicken bog is also a great meal to serve when camping because it feeds a large crowd and is a simple one-pot meal.

      Conclusion

      Chicken Bog is a delightful Southern dish that marries simplicity with incredible flavor. Its humble ingredients come together to create a comforting and satisfying meal that's perfect for gatherings or cozy family dinners.

      With its tender chicken, smoky sausage, and perfectly cooked rice, Chicken Bog embodies the essence of Southern cuisine. Whether you're a seasoned cook or a beginner in the kitchen, this recipe offers a taste of Southern hospitality that will keep you coming back for more. So, gather your ingredients, follow the steps, and savor the warmth and richness of this classic Southern favorite.

      FAQ's

      Can I Use Cream of Chicken or Cream of Celery Soup?

      I do not recommend using either of those in this dish. I think once you cook it and the taste it has you will be glad you did not use them.

      Can I Use Rotisserie Chicken in this Dish?

      Yes, you can use Rotisserie chicken in this dish. If you use rotisserie chicken you will have to buy or make chicken broth separately. The process by which this recipe cooks the chicken in turn makes its chicken stock so you will just need to get your chicken stock if you use Rotisserie chicken.

      What Do I Do If I Have Leftover Chicken Stock?

      If you have leftover chicken stock from making this dish, you can put it in a freezer-safe container and freeze it to use at a later date and time.

      What Do I Do With Left Over Chicken Bog?

      Do you seriously have some left over? Haha. Well if you do, you can store it in a refrigerator-safe or airtight container for up to 3-4 days in the refrigerator. You could also use some of the leftover chicken stock to pour back onto it when you reheat it.

      What makes chicken bog different from other chicken and rice dishes?

      Chicken Bog stands out with its specific combination of ingredients, including smoked sausage, and its unique name. It's a beloved Southern specialty dish from South Carolina with its distinct flavor.

      Is This Dish Similar to Southern Chicken and Rice?

      Yes, this dish is similar to Southern Chicken and Rice with the fact that Carolina Chicken Bog is usually boggier (Sticky) and includes Smoked Sausage.

      I truly appreicate you stopping by Southern Food Junkie. I hope you enjoyed this content not only learning how to make this dish but also some history about it as well. If you liked it, please leave us a comment and share our content. This really helps us grow. Thanks and remember, Let's Get Food Junked!

      -Ronnie

      Check out these other recipes that you are sure to love as well:

      Southern Chicken Bog Recipe (A Traditional South Carolina Dish)
      Yield: 6 People

      Southern Chicken Bog Recipe (A Traditional South Carolina Dish)

      Prep Time: 20 minutes
      Cook Time: 1 hour
      Total Time: 1 hour 20 minutes

      Growing up in South Carolina, you have a lot of rice dishes. This particular one is a local favorite for most South Carolinians. Learning how to make it is very simple with this Southern Chicken Bog Recipe, a traditional South Carolina Dish.

      Ingredients

      • 1 whole chicken
      • 3 cups rice
      • 1 16oz package of Smoked Sausage
      • ½ stick of butter
      • 2-3 cloves garlic minced
      • 1 medium onion diced
      • 1 tablespoon Oil, I used bacon grease but you can use what you like
      • salt and pepper to taste

      Instructions

      1. Step 1: Start by preparing your chicken. Take out the insides if they are included (neck, gizzards). Wash and pat dry. Salt and pepper the chicken then set aside.
      2. Step 2: Slice the Smoked sausage into 1 inch pieces.
      3. Step 3: Grab your large stock pot or dutch oven. Turn on to medium high heat. Add in your tablespoon of oil and your smoked sausage. Sear the meat.
      4. Step 4: Add in your oinon and garlic. Cook until oinon is translucent, about 5 minutes.
      5. Step 5: Place your chicken in your pot and fill it up with water till the chicken is covered.
      6. Step 6: Turn your heat to medium-low heat with the lid on it. Make sure to cook the chicken low and slow. If you cook it on a boil your chicken will be tough.
      7. Step 7: After chicken is done, roughly forty five minuets to an hour, remove chicken and pick the meat from the bone.
      8. Step 8: Measure out 6 cups of broth from your pot and set aside.
      9. Step 9: Remove the remaining ingredients from the pot and set it aside.
      10. Step 10: Add your rice to the pot. Turn heat to medium-high and lightly toast the rice. Remember to contantly stir the rice so it doesn't urn.
      11. Step 11: Add in the 6 cups of broth and stir.
      12. Step 12: Add in the remaining ingredients to the pot. Place lid back on and bring to a boil.
      13. Step 13: After it starts to boil, turn heat down to medium-low so the dish can simmer.
      14. Step 14: Add in the half stick of butter and place lid back on the dish. Adding butter to make Southern Chicken bog.
      15. Step 15: Simmer until almost all liquid is gone and rice is done. This should take 20 to 30 mins. Stir a couple of times during this process to keep rice from sticking.

      Notes

      Once the rice is done and you have the desired wetness to the rice, it is ready to eat. We prefer ours on the sticky side with not much broth remaining. Some prefer more broth in theirs so you can use the leftover broth to adjust this at the end. 

      Youtube video

      Nutrition Information:

      Yield:

      6

      Serving Size:

      1 grams
      Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

      Did you make this recipe?

      Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

      © Ronnie Williams
      Cuisine: Southern

      Super Easy Slow Cooker Wassail Recipe (Non-Alcoholic)

      by Leave a Comment

      Our Super Easy Slow Cooker Wassail Recipe is the perfect blend of tangy and sweet, a symphony of spices and fruit juices that will dance on your taste buds. What makes it truly remarkable is its simplicity; it requires just a handful of ingredients and a little bit of love in the preparation.

      Whether you're a seasoned home chef or a kitchen novice, you'll find this recipe accessible and enjoyable. So, let's embark on this culinary adventure together and learn how to create a beverage that not only warms your soul but also brings a sense of togetherness to any gathering. Get ready to sip, savor, and share the joy of this non-alcoholic wassail with family and friends.

      The warm and comforting mulling spices, along with apple juice, orange, pineapple, and cranberry juice are like a warm and comforting hug from your grandma.  This super easy wassail recipe is sure to warm you up on a cold evening and make you feel like you are home!

      So What Exactly is Wassail?

      Wassail is a warm holiday drink that combines fruit juices and mulled spices. It is the souped-up version of hot apple cider, although it is much tastier in my opinion. Sometimes you can find it as a hot toddy of sorts or a warm drink spiked with alcohol. 

      Have no fear though as this version is a non-alcoholic version that can be served to everyone. If you prefer to have it with alcohol, you could just add what you like to it. Normally it would be brandy or rum. 

      According to Wikipedia, Wassail is a delicious beverage made from cider and spices around fall and winter time but specially made around Christmas time. Have you ever heard of Wassailing? It has been mentioned in old songs.

      Hot Wassail Recipe

      Wassail combines apple cider, orange juice, pineapple juice, and mulling spices. It is a warm drink that is served around the holidays or at a large gathering in the winter months. Wassail has been around for many centuries, and it is an old English drink that is served in the autumn or wintertime.

      This recipe is not a 100% traditional Wassail recipe but it is close enough. What makes this recipe super easy is it is made in a slow cooker such as a Crockpot. Once you mix in all the ingredients, just let it sit in the slow cooker for a few hours.

      How to make a super easy wassail recipe that is a non-alcoholic version.

      While all the flavors merry together, the second great thing about this recipe is how awesome your house is going to smell. Guest will swear your house is the Yankee Candle store. If this is your first time trying it, you are going to be in for a treat! It is such a delicious drink.

      Holiday Recipes

      I love how when the holidays come around we all have those favorite recipes that we love to make and that when we think back on them, it reminds us of the holidays. This Crockpot Wassail recipe is like that for me.

      Another recipe that stands out that will be a hit around your holiday table is the Old-Fashioned Persimmon Pudding Recipe.

      How To Make This Recipe

      I like to find the best possible ingredients that I can for this recipe as it will give you the best results. I will also note that we are going to use ground spices instead of whole spices as some recipes will call for. This is what makes this recipe “Easy.” The best part is all you do is dump and go then you are done. No straining with cheesecloth or none of that.

      Ingredients:

      Apple Cider

      The first thing you need to make Wassail is apple cider. I like the sweetness of the apple in this drink. Also, I like to buy apple cider with the mother in it. If you don’t like pulp or floating things in your drink, then you can buy strained apple cider. In my opinion the pulp and mother aid in the health benefits of this drink and make it more filling.  You will need 8 cups of apple cider

      Apple Cider with the Mother

      Orange Juice

      Just like with the apple cider and the mother, I like to buy orange juice with the pulp. I know not all are a fan of that so if you do not like that, just buy the type that you do like. You will need 2 cups of orange juice. 

      Pineapple Juice

      I love the way pineapple juice brings this drink to life. Not only does it give it a nice fruity flavor, but it brings some added sugar to the drink as well. After adding the fruit juices, I feel as if this recipe has enough sweetness for me. Some recipes call for adding in some brown or white sugar. I think the pineapple juice, as well as the other juices, really sweetens this recipe enough for me. You will need 2 cups of pineapple juice.

      Cranberry Juice

      Cranberru Juice sweet and sour. This juice adds a nice zing and also brings in some darker colors to the recipe. You will need 1 cup of cranberry juice. 

      Ground Ginger

      Not only is ginger good for you, but it is also a great spice that works well in this recipe. The ginger is slightly sweet with a hint of citrus and some peppery notes. You will need ½ teaspoon of ginger.

      Ground Nutmeg

      Nutmeg is another mulling spice. Just like ground clove, it is a warm spice with a nutty flavor. You will need ¼ teaspoon of ground nutmeg.

      Allspice

      Next, we have allspice. Allspice is a berry that is dried. It has sweet and savory notes. Allspice is added for warmth and pizzazz! You will need ¼ teaspoon of allspice.

      Cinnamon sticks

      Cinnamon is also another spice that has many great health benefits. In this recipe, we are going to use cinnamon sticks. You will need 3 cinnamon sticks for the cooking portion of this recipe.

      I like to use a cinnamon stick as a garnish in each cup of wassail that is served. If you would like to do that, I would get 1 cinnamon stick per cup of wassail. If you cannot find cinnamon sticks, you can substitute them with ground cinnamon. At that point, you would use 1 teaspoon of ground cinnamon.

      Optional Ingredients:

      If you feel that this mixture is not sweet enough, add ¼ cup of brown sugar. Star Anise is also another mulling spice that can be added to this recipe if you like. Candied ginger could also be used in place of ground ginger. In this case, I would omit the optional brown sugar. Orange slices can be cut in half and put on the rim of your cup for a garnish along with whole cloves, a few cranberries, and one cinnamon stick per cup.

      Directions:

      Step One: Grab a crock pot or other slow cooker. 

      Step Two: Pour in the apple cider, orange juice, pineapple juice, and cranberry juice. 

      Adding Orange Juice
      Adding Pineapple Juice

      Step Three: Using a wooden spoon, mix the juices by stirring well.

      Step Four: Add in the ground ginger, ground nutmeg, and allspice. 

      Step Five: Mix these spices up as well as you can. With the juice being cold, sometimes they do not mix well. Do not fret, as the Wassail heats up, the spices will blend. 

      Step Six: Add in the Cinnamon Sticks. 

      Step Seven: Cook in the crockpot for two hours on high or four hours on low. 

      Step Eight: Ladle into cups and serve. Garnish each cup with one cinnamon stick, half a slice of an orange on the rim of the cup, and a few whole cloves and cranberries per cup.

      Protips

      • Wassail makes a great gift! Fill up quart-size mason jars and wrap some twine with a note or pretty ribbon around it. 
      • Wassail can be frozen to save for a later time when you are short on time. Make ahead and put into freezer-safe containers, then freeze.
      • Buy a crockpot or slow cooker that has a timer on it. Once the Wassail has cooked the desired amount of time, the Crockpot then switches over to warm. This is great if you have to go to work the morning of the event. Just make ahead and it is ready when you get home to set up for your party. 

      Conclusion

      In conclusion, this Super Easy Slow Cooker Wassail Recipe offers a delightful and comforting way to celebrate the holiday season or any special occasion. With its warm blend of spices and fruit juices, it's a drink that fills your home with a fragrant, welcoming aroma and your heart with joy.

      What makes this recipe truly special is its simplicity; anyone can whip it up in no time, making it the perfect choice for gatherings of all sizes. Whether you're sipping it by the fireplace, sharing it with loved ones, or using it to toast to good times, this non-alcoholic wassail is a beverage that brings people together and leaves a lasting, flavorful impression.

      So, gather your ingredients, simmer a batch, and let the spirit of togetherness and warmth flow with each steaming cup. Cheers to the simple pleasures of life and the joy of sharing delicious moments with those you hold dear.

      FAQ’s 

      How Do I Store the Leftover Wassail?

      If you plan on drinking the Wassail over the next couple of days, you can store it in a carafe, pitcher, or similar vessel. Then just pour it out into your cup and reheat it in the microwave. It should be good for up to a week.

      What Do I Do With The Leftover Juices?

      If you are not planning on drinking the leftover orange, pineapple, cranberry, and apple cider, just freeze them. That way you will have them on hand for the next time you plan on making Wassail.

      Is Wassail an Acholohic Drink?

      Traditionally Wassail was not an Alcoholic drink. This recipe is not as well but it is very common for people to add brandy or rum to it if they want a spiked holiday drink.

       Where did Wassail Originate From?

      Wassail originated from Britain. Although its past had pagan roots, it is typically enjoyed in modern times around Christian holidays such as Christmas Eve and Christmas Morning.

      Is Wassail Good For You or Does it Have Health Benefits?

      Wassail has many ingredients that are considered by some as "good for you." I am not sure if drinking this would give you good health, so I would consult your health professional to be sure.

      Can I cook this Wassail Recipe on the stovetop?

      Yes, Use a large pot or large saucepan and add in your ingredients like they are laid out in the direction steps. Cut the stove burner onto medium-high heat and bring it to a boil. Once the Wassail has started to boil, cut the burner down to medium-low heat and simmer for 45 minutes to an hour. After that, you can turn the burner off or on warm.

      How Do I Make a Big Batch of this Wassail Recipe?

      If you want to make a bigger batch, you could double or triple this recipe.

      Thanks for stopping by Southern Food Junkie. It is our hope that you enjoy this recipe sharing it with friends, family, and coworkers. Make sure to take time to give thanks to the creator, God, by which all blessings flow.
      John 6:35​
      -Ronnie | Let's Get Food Junked!

      super easy wassail recipe non alcoholic.

      Super Easy Wassail Recipe (Non-Alcoholic)

      Prep Time: 10 minutes
      Total Time: 10 minutes

      The warm and comforting mulling spices, along with apple juice, orange, pineapple, and cranberry juice are like a warm and comforting hug from your grandma.  This super easy wassail recipe is sure to warm you up on a cold evening and make you feel like you are home!

      Ingredients

      Fruit Juices

      • 8 cups apple cider
      • 2 cups orange juice
      • 2 cups pineapple juice
      • 1 cup cranberry juice

      Spices

      • ½ teaspoon ground ginger
      • ¼ teaspoon nutmeg
      • ¼ teaspoon allspice
      • 3 whole cinnamon sticks

      Garnish

      • Orange Slices cut in half, put one half orange slice on the rim of each cup
      • Whole Cinnamon Sticks, add one cinnamon stick per cup
      • Cranberries, add a few cranberries per cup
      • Whole Cloves, add a couple whole cloves per cup

      Instructions

      1. Step One: Grab a crock pot or other slow cooker. 
      2. Step Two: Pour in the apple cider, orange juice, pineapple juice, cranberry juice.
      3. Step Three: Using a wooden spoon, mix the juices together by stirring well.
      4. Step Four: Add in the ground ginger, ground clove, ground nutmeg, and allspice. 
      5. Step Five: Mix these spices up as well as you can. With the juice being cold, sometimes they do not mix well. Do not fret, as the Wassail heats up, the spices will blend together. 
      6. Step Six: Add in the Cinnamon Sticks. 
      7. Step Seven: Cook in the crockpot for two hours on high or four hours on low. 
      8. Step Eight: Ladle into cups and serve. Garnish each cup with one cinnamon stick, half a slice of an orange on the rim of the cup, and a few whole cloves and cranberries per cup.

      Notes

      Optional Ingredients:

      Brown Sugar

      If you feel that this mixture is not sweet enough, add ¼ cup of brown sugar.

      Star Anise

      Star Anise is another mulling spice that can be added to this recipe if you like.

      Candied Ginger

      Candied ginger could also be used in place of ground ginger. In this case, I would omit the optional brown sugar.

      Nutrition Information:

      Serving Size:

      1 grams
      Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

      Did you make this recipe?

      Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

      © Ronnie Williams
      Cuisine: Southern / Category: Drink Recipes

      Check out some of these awesome Holiday Recipes!

      Quick and Easy Instant Pot Boiled Peanuts

      by 2 Comments

      Quick and Easy Instant Pot Boiled Peanuts is a quick recipe to make the traditional southern salty snack. What used to take many hours to make, boiling them in a pot now can be made in a fraction of the time. You can have an even better-boiled peanut by leveraging the power of a pressure cooker in under an hour and a half.

      Super Easy Instant Pot Boiled Peanuts

      Boiled peanuts are a super popular snack that is enjoyed by many Southerners. You can usually find them at roadside stands, many convenience stores or gas stations, or even the local grocery store. 

      Boiled Peanuts are a Favorite Fall time snack

      Boiled peanuts are enjoyed year-round, but their popularity increases as summer fades into fall. As the South turns its eyes to football season, this snack raises its salty head on each game day. They are a true Southern delicacy.

      History of Boiled Peanuts

      As with many of the traditions and foods that are popular in the South, peanuts were first brought here with the slave trades from Africa to the United States. As I have mentioned before, this tragedy brought forth some of the most popular foods that we enjoy and are known for. 

      According to the National Peanut Board, boiled peanuts called “the caviar of the South” most likely got their start from slaves who would hold a “peanut boil” if there was a surplus of the crop that year. 

      This was similar to how I describe a low country boil where people would hang out over a meal, share conversations, and break bread with one another. 

      Boiled Peanuts are thought to have originated in South Carolina, where is it listed as the South Carolina State snack food. They also were called Goober peas as a nickname. The first ever recipe for boiled peanuts was published in 1899 and was by a South Carolina lady by the name of Almeda Lambert (National Peanut Board, 2022).

      Why I Love Boiled Peanuts

      Boiled peanuts are one of my favorite snacks. I can remember back to my childhood, snacking on them while riding in my dad's truck. These are some of my best childhood memories.

      Quick and Easy Instant Pot Boiled Peanuts recipe.
      Hot Boiled Peanuts right out of the Instant Pot

      Normally when you buy them, they are served in a styrofoam cup or a brown paper bag. They can be eaten hot or cold. I like them either way. 

      The outer exterior of the shell is hard and when you crack it open, you get this burst of salty, briny water then the soft peanut that is inside. The texture of the peanuts is similar to that of cooked chickpeas or pinto beans. It truly is wonderful snack food. 

      How Boiled Peanuts are traditionally made

      The traditional way to make them consists of boiling them in a big pot with salted water for many hours. The nostalgia and comradery around the pot take place and this is one of the reasons many people love this traditional snack.

      The process takes green peanuts and turns them into a briny soft snack that is simply delicious. The salty water is what gives them that great flavor that you crave. They are such a delicious snack.

      Boiled Peanuts in the Instant Pot Makes The Job Fast and Easy!

      The use of an Instant Pot, Ninja Foodi, or a regular old Pressure cooker takes this chore of making boiled peanuts to an enjoyable level. You can have this salty snack now in under an hour. 

      The Instant Pot brand electric Pressure Cooker

      The high pressure from the pressure cooker cuts the cooking time in half and pushes the salt inside the shell and peanut. Using the instant pot makes the cooking process more enjoyable and in my opinion, makes a more flavorful Boiled peanuts.

      Pressure cooker boiled peanuts are the way to go in modern times, and using an Instant Pot is way safer than a traditional Pressure cooker. It is a no-brainer.

      Different flavorings for Boiled Peanuts

      They can be enjoyed with just plain salt or you can add seasonings to them as well. One popular way to season them is with Cajun seasoning or creole seasoning. Instant Pot Cajun Boiled Peanuts is one of the best seasonings to use with the Instant Pot since it does such a great job of pushing the seasoning into the shell of the peanuts.

      Some people will add in a little vinegar as well. One of my favorite ways I have ever had them was boiled with ham hocks and vinegar. In my opinion, this was superb! Feel free to add in your favorite seasonings.

      How To Make Boiled Peanuts

      What You Need to Make This Recipe

      Ingredients for Boiled Peanuts in Instant Pot

      Note: See the recipe card at the bottom for quantities.

      Green Peanuts -I prefer to use green peanuts for this recipe. Green peanuts are freshly picked peanuts and give the best flavor and texture.

      uncooked green peanuts.
      Uncooked Green Peanuts

      Raw peanuts on the other hand are freshly picked dehydrated peanuts. You can use raw peanuts if you cannot find green peanuts.

      Salt- I prefer to use sea salt or kosher salt. Some cooks will use table salt. Table salt has iodine in it and it can alter the taste a little. 

      Sea Salt

      Water- I like to use filtered or distilled water. You will need just enough water to cover the peanuts.

      Equipment needed to Make Instant Pot Boiled Peanuts

      • Instant Pot or Pressure Cooker
      • Trivet to weigh down the Peanuts
      • Measuring cup
      • Ladel to dip out the boiled peanuts when they are done

      Make sure to see our complete list of Basic Kitchen Essentials for all the tools and brands we recommend.

      How to Make Instant Pot Boiled Peanuts

      Step-by-step Instructions

      Prepare the Peanuts

      Before making the peanuts you will want to wash them a few times. Peanuts are similar to potatoes in that they are tubers that grow underground. They may have dirt on them.

      I like to fill up my sink, then add the peanuts and wash them around. Drain the water, then do that a few more times. This ensures you get all the dirt off them. Washed peanuts will result in the possible product.

      Cooking the Southern Boiled Peanuts in the Instant Pot

      Step 1: Combine the peanuts, water, and salt in the pressure cooker. 

      Step 2: Stir until the salt has dissolved. 

      Step 3: Add the trivet on top and place a Pyrex dish or bowl on top of the trivet if you would like to, but it is not a must.

      Step 4: Put the pressure cooker lid on and turn it to lock. Close the pressure relief valve to the sealing position.

      Step 5: Use the manual setting on the instant pot and set it to 80 mins. 

      Instant Pot set to 80 mins which equals 1hr and 20 mins.

      Step 6: Once the time has run out, allow the instant pot pressure to do a natural pressure release (NAP), basically letting the instant pot do a natural release. At this point, you simply do not do anything.

      This will take 20 to 30 minutes to take place. Once the pressure indicator has fallen, it will be ready to open and enjoy.

      FAQ’s

      What’s So Special About Boiled Peanuts?

      Boiled peanuts are a salty, briny snack food that originated in the south, more specifically, South Carolina. The inside is soft and creamy like a pinto bean. 

      Do You Have To Soak Peanuts Before Boiling?

      With the traditional method of boiling peanuts in a pot, some folks will presoak them. I have cooked them before without soaking and they turn out just fine. The cooking time will just take longer. 

      Can I Use Raw Peanuts instead of Green Peanuts? 

      Yes, you can use raw peanuts. Raw peanuts are green peanuts that have been dehydrated before being sold. Green peanuts will taste fresher and will not have to cook as long since they have more moisture content.

      How Do I Eat Boiled Peanuts?

      You can enjoy boiled peanuts in several ways. You can have them chilled, room temperature, or hot out of the pot. I like to put the shell in my mouth and suck on it like a piece of candy for a bit, then crack it open and dig out the peanut inside.

      How Do I Store The Leftover Boiled Peanuts?

      The boiled peanuts will need to be refrigerated soon after cooking them if you do not eat them all. They will tend to get slimy etc if you do not. Place them in an airtight container and they will be good for up to 3 to 4 days in the refrigerator.

      Can I Cook Them In A Slow Cooker or Crock Pot?

      Yes, you can cook them in a slow cooker. The cooking time will be much longer than cooking in an electric pressure cooker though.

      Can I Reheat Boiled Peanuts?

      Yes, you can reheat them. I would recommend just reheating what you think you will eat. Reheating food multiple times is not good for the quality of the product and safety.

      How Long Should You Boil Peanuts?

      Boiling peanuts can be a long task. It can take many hours if you do it the traditional way. Soaking the peanuts before you boil them can help to shorten the time it takes if you are doing it the traditional way. If you want a quick and easy way to do it though, cooking them in an instant pot or electric pressure cooker will vastly shorten the time. The great part is no soaking is required. Otherwise, you will be boiling for four or five hours the traditional way versus eighty minutes in an instant pot.

      Can you freeze boiled peanuts?

      Yes, you can freeze boiled peanuts. Make sure to use a freezer-safe container to store them in. Freeze them for up to 6 months in the freezer.

      Are pressure cooker boiled peanuts the same as Instant Pot Boiled Peanuts?

      Yes, this recipe is similar to pressure cooker boiled peanuts. Modern technology makes it quicker and easier in the Instant Pot though.

      Thanks for checking out this quick and easy instant pot-boiled peanuts recipe. Cooking Boiled peanuts in an electric pressure cooker is simply the way to go! I hope you enjoy this southern snack as much as I do. If you like this recipe, leave us a comment below and let us know! Let's Get Food Junked!

      -Ronnie
      Quick and Easy Instant Pot Boiled Peanuts

      Quick and Easy Instant Pot Boiled Peanuts

      Prep Time: 10 minutes
      Cook Time: 1 hour 20 minutes
      Total Time: 1 hour 30 minutes

      Quick and Easy Instant Pot Boiled Peanuts is a quick recipe to make the traditional southern salty snack. What used to take many hours to make, boiling them in a pot, now can be made in a fraction of the time. You can have an even better-boiled peanut by leveraging the power of a pressure cooker in under an hour and a half.

      Ingredients

      • 1 pound green peanuts
      • ¼ cup salt, sea salt or kosher
      • 6-8 cups cold water, use filtered or distilled

      Instructions

      Preparing The Peanuts

      1. Before making the peanuts you will want to wash them a few times. Peanuts are similar to potatoes in that they are tubers that grow underground. They may have dirt on them.
      2. I like to fill up my sink, then add the peanuts and wash them around. Drain the water, then do that a few more times. This ensures you get all the dirt off them. Washed peanuts will result in the possible product.

      Cooking The Peanuts

      1. Step 1 Combine the peanuts, water, and salt in the pressure cooker.
      2. Step 2 Stir until the salt has dissolved. 
      3. Step 3 Add the trivet on top and place a pyrex dish or bowl on top of the trivet.
      4. Step 4 Put the pressure cooker lid on and turn it to lock. Close the pressure relief valve to the sealing position.
      5. Step 5  Use the manual setting on the instant pot and set it to 80 mins. 
      6. Step 6 Once the time has run out, allow the instant pot pressure to do a natural pressure release (NAP), basically letting the instant pot do a natural release. At this point, you simply do not do anything.
      7. This will take 20 to 30 minutes to take place. Once the pressure indicator has fallen, it will be ready to open and enjoy.
      Youtube video

      Nutrition Information:

      Serving Size:

      1 grams
      Amount Per Serving: Unsaturated Fat: 0g

      Did you make this recipe?

      Please leave a comment on the blog or share a photo on Instagram

      © Ronnie Williams
      Cuisine: Southern / Category: Snack Food